Wednesday, August 4, 2010

Just A Fan

Title: Just A Fan
Category: Misc » Game X-overs
Author: CrosFan
Language: English, Rating: Rated: M
Genre: Romance/General
Published: 06-14-10, Updated: 07-02-10
Chapters: 43, Words: 148,794



Chapter 2: Chapters 1 & 2

Chapter 1:

"ROAD TRIP!" The three of us shouted as we climbed into my friend's car. "In 2 hours, we will be in Pittsburgh and at the Southepointe arena to watch the Penguins practice!" Coming from a small town in Ontario meant I was used to traveling at least an hour to get to any sights. I had seen hockey games in Toronto, and even had traveled to Buffalo for a few games, but I had never gone this far to watch a hockey game. The Penguins were MY team though, so I knew it would happen eventually. I couldn't help the squeal that exited my lips as we pulled into the arena parking lot. I wasn't thinking of meeting any players, getting autographs or anything other than the chance to be in the arena where the team practiced and getting to see the "behind the scenes" of a game. As I walked in behind my friends, Andrea (Andy for short) and Lindsay (Linds for short) I stopped, closed my eyes, and took a deep breath in. The powerful, intoxicating aroma of an arena filled my nose and lungs, and I immediately felt at home. We went up into the stands and grabbed some seats 3 rows up from the ice. The three of us sat, deliriously happy as we watched the players stretch and skate for warm-ups.

I had noticed a few of the players skate by and look up into the stands, but I didn't pay much attention to anyone in particular. It wasn't until Andy leaned over to me and said "you are so getting checked out right now" that I was brought out of my daze.

"Huh?" I said back to her.

"Sid and Max keep looking at you!"

I looked to the ice, and sure enough, there they were, standing close together looking in our direction. I made eye contact with Sid and he immediately looked down with a hint of a smile on his face. Andy and Linds, having seen this moment of interaction both hummed "ooooooo!" together. I must have turned about 3 shades of red, but quickly tried to compose myself. I tucked my hair behind my right ear and focused back on the drills happening in front of me.

"Do you want to meet him?" Lindsay asked me, "we can always stay after the practice and see if we can get some autographs from the players. Maybe he'll come out and see you."

I shrugged, "I guess if you want to, but I'm not a really big autograph collector, I mean, it's just a signature." It was true, I didn't understand the concept of autographs, or even more so, how so much money and value went along with them. If you think about it, you sign your own name a few times a day, so what's the big deal?

We sat and watched the rest of the drills, and when the players started to leave the ice one by one, I got up and stretched. I turned my back to the ice and asked my friends, "So, did you want to stay? Or do you want to go and get something to eat?" Linds and Andy had met the players a few times before and already had their autographs, and while they said it would be okay to go and get some food, I could tell in their reply of "I guess we can go eat now", that they really wanted to hang back. I smiled at my friends and said "okay, we can stay."

It felt odd to be standing outside the arena by a fence surrounded by autograph hounds and the ever famous 'puck bunnies' whose excitement was sounded by giggles and "oh my god" every few minutes. We had waited around 20 mins before some of the players began to trickle out of the arena, headed for their cars. First to come over to the fence was Jordan Staal, he signed for my friends while I stood behind them, waiting patiently when all I could really think about was the grumble in my stomach. Andy and Linds thanked him for the autograph and told him it was a great practice. He smiled and continued on with the other fans asking for autographs or pictures. A few minutes later, one of the bunnies to my right screamed, making me jump in surprise, as Kris Letang came over to the fence. Kris is Linds' favorite player, so I smiled as I watched her interact with him for those few short minutes. As he waved to everyone and proceeded to head to his car, she turned to me and let out a long sigh. "He's just so adorable!"

We stood and continued to wait, as a few more players had wandered over, Pascal Dupuis, Jordan Leopold, Marc Andre Fleury and Brett Johnson had stopped to say hi to the waiting fans, but I laughed out loud as I watched a few other players, Ruslan Fedotenko, Mark Eaton, and Matt Cooke look at the crowd and trying to go unnoticed, snuck off to their vehicles. I couldn't really blame them, I would have rather been eating somewhere than standing here for much longer.

Andy turned to me, "are there any players that you want to see before we head out to lunch?" I opened my mouth to answer, but Linds spoke up before me "I think she wants to meet Max and Sidney." I smiled a little and shook my head, "I'm actually starving, so I'm ready to go, but if you guys want to hang around still, we can."

Luckily, my friends took the hint that I wasn't really interested in waiting much longer, and Linds began to put her camera and autograph book away in her purse when Andy whispered "It's Max". I looked up to find him staring directly into my eyes and walking straight towards us. Linds withdrew her book again, and said hello to him and asked for his autograph. I, still standing behind my friends was surprised to hear him start making small talk.

"Haven't I seen you here at practices before?" he asked Linds, she nodded yes, and replied "my friend Andy and I come a few times a year." Then Max looked at me and said "I don't recognize you though, is this your first time here?"

I opened my mouth to answer but yet again, my friends spoke before me. "Yes this is her first time. She's from Canada, and we're here in Pittsburgh for the game tomorrow night and thought we would take her to today's practice." Max continued to look in my eyes as Andy answered her. I just smiled at him, since the question had already been taken care of. "So, what did you think?" he asked me with a smile. I nodded slightly and said "it was great. I had a great time. Can't wait for the game tomorrow." He smiled and said "where are you sitting? I'll keep an eye out for you." Linds answered in record time "A6, 3rd row". Max replied "Great. See you girls tomorrow then!" We all said our goodbyes to Max, and he carried on with signing a few more autographs. Linds and Andy turned to me in complete shock, "I can't believe that! Max is going to keep an eye out for US? This is so cool!" I laughed at my dear friend being starstruck and said "okay, can we PLEASE get something to eat now?" My friends nodded and replied with a grim "yes okay, let's go".

Luckily, there was a Subway not too far in distance, so we decided to walk over and grab some lunch. I ordered my usual while Linds and Andy got what they wanted. We had found a little booth to sit at, and I immediately dove into my sub. We talked over lunch about the practice, and the players who had come by to meet their fans that were there. I took a long sip of the root beer I was drinking when I heard "oh, hello again." I swallowed my drink quickly and ended up letting out the loudest hiccup known to mankind. I turned around and saw none other than Max Talbot, trying not to laugh at the odd noise he just heard come from my mouth. "Excuse me, sorry, I get the hiccups when I drink pop" I replied bashfully. "Hello to you too."

"That's alright, it was funny. Mind if I join you ladies for lunch?" he asked.

I looked at my friends for their thoughts on the matter and was replied with 2 eagerly bobbing heads. "Yes, sure that's fine".

"Okay, I'll be right back" he said as he went to order his sub. Linds looked like she was going to have a heart attack, I could see the panic and excitement building on her face. "Linds.. breathe sweetie. He's just a person." I reminded her. She nodded quickly and took a sip of her water.

A few short minutes later, Max joined our booth, sitting beside me and dove right into his sub. "A meatball sub? Wow, I didn't know anyone over the age of 10 ordered that" I joked. Max laughed, "and what do YOU like on your sub?" I stated proudly "Grilled Chicken Breast with lettuce, tomatoes, mayo and a hint of salt and pepper. It's what I always order" He smiled, "wow, my trainer would love you - eating healthy. I can't help it, I love the meatball sub." I looked at Linds and Andy, both were concentrating fully on their sub with their eyes on their food, so I figured that keeping up a conversation was going to be my job. No problems there, I'm naturally an outgoing person.

"So Max, how do you like living in Pittsburgh? Totally different from Canada, eh?" I immediately blushed. Canadians are constantly mocked for saying "eh" but we never realize that we do it or how often it sneaks out. He broke into a huge grin despite his mouth being full. After swallowing he laughed, "You just said 'eh' you know. That's adorable." Shaking his head repeating "eh" as he took a swig from him Fruitopia. "What part of Canada are you from?" he asked.

"Ontario. I grew up in this itty bitty town about 40 kilometers from Toronto. Lived there my whole life." "Ahh I see. Well, I'm from a small town too, LeMoyne, Quebec. What do you think of Pittsburgh so far?" "Well.." I laughed shyly "I've only been here a few hours, but so far so good."

"How long are you in town for?"

"I arrived this morning, we have the game tomorrow night and I'm headed home on Sunday. Not really looking forward to that, I'd love to spend some more time just relaxing and enjoying some sights."

"What are you planning to see?"

"Umm, of course, since the Cup is in town, we're going to see it this afternoon, but we haven't decided on anything else yet." I looked to my friends, to get them joined in on the conversation, but they both just sat there staring at the exchange between Max and I. Knowing that I was on my own, I continued "I wouldn't mind seeing the Andy Warhol museum just for fun, and I would like to check out The Strip. Also, the Carnegie is high on my list. Of course, we may not have time to see it all before we leave."

"A close friend of mine really likes the Carnegie, he goes all the time, says its a great place. If you need a tour guide, I'm sure he wouldn't mind." Max stated with a smile.

"That would be great. Wait, do you girls want to see the exhibits?" I asked my friends. They exchanged a glance and Andy answered, "we've already been a couple months ago, it wasn't really anything magical to us, but if you want to go, by all means, we can." I could tell by Andy's tone of voice she wasn't looking forward to being dragged through the museum again. I looked at Max, "well, I would like to go, so if your friend is free, I'm up for it."

Max smiled, "Great! Oh, wait a second, here he is now." I looked to the door to see none other than Sidney Crosby walk in. I looked at Max, he had a cheshire cat grin on his face and waved Sidney over. "Whats up buddy! This is Jenn, Andy and Linds." he introduced as he pointed to each one of us. Sidney looked shyly at each of for a moment then looked down at the table "uhh, hi. I'm Sidney." His cheeks displayed a slight hint of a blush as he smiled.

"Sid, we were actually just talking about the Carnegie. Jenn wants to check it out, and I told her you'd be a great tour guide since you go all the time. What do you think?"

I was freaking out inside! Max had said 'a friend', not Sidney freaking Crosby! Sidney looked at me and smiled that killer smile, and said, "ya of course, I'd love to."

"Great!" Max said loudly. Just then, Bill Guerin poked his head in the sub shop and yelled, "Sid, Max, we gotta go" before ducking out quickly. Max turned to me, "well, thanks for letting me eat with you ladies, it was great to meet you all." I replied, "thanks Max, this was great." Andy and Linds quietly said their goodbyes, obviously still astonished at what has happened in the last 20 minutes. I looked to Sidney and said "I really would love to see the Carnegie, so if you're up for it, let me know." I wrote my cell number on a napkin and handed it to him. "Thanks, I will definitely. Talk with you soon." "Take care ladies" Max said, as they exited the Subway. I watched out the window as the three of them walked to their vehicles. Max was patting Sid on the back, as he folded the napkin I gave him and put it in his pocket. I smiled to myself and turned back to my friends.

Linds was the first to speak. "Okay, what the hell just happened? You have a date with Sidney Crosby?"

I took a deep breath. "Okay first, calm down. Second, it's not a date, he probably won't even call." Andy shouted "Are you freaking kidding me? Jenn, if Sidney isn't going to ask you out, Max looked like he was ready to."

I shook my head "you guys are nuts. They're professional hockey players, they could have anyone in the entire world, why would they choose me?" We cleaned up our trays and decided to head back to our hotel room to figure out where we would go first.

On the car ride to the hotel, my mind was swirling with all kinds of thoughts. What if Max was interested in me? What if Sid was interested in me? Could they be? I mean, I'm nothing really to look at, just an average 27 year old. I shrugged my thoughts away and decided that if Sid called, great. If not, thats fine too. I was here in Pittsburgh to spend time with my friends and see the game tomorrow night. I tried to shut my mind off and pay attention to Linds and Andy in the front seat gabbing away, reliving every moment from the practice and lunch.

Chapter 2:

When we arrived back at the hotel, Andy, Linds and I decided to get changed before heading to see the Stanley Cup on display. The weather was surprisingly warm, but while the girls opted to get into some shorts, I decided to keep with my jeans and a simple tshirt. I wasn't here to impress anyone, just to have a good time and create memories with my friends. I smiled to myself as I brushed my hair into a neat ponytail at the bottom of my neck, and combed my bangs to the side with my fingers. I put on my standard makeup, a dab of chapstick and smacked my lips together. "Ready." I said outloud to my friends.

I could not believe the lineup at the Sports Museum. Although, I can understand why so many people were there, the Stanley Cup is a HUGE deal! I was looking forward to just seeing it up close, to be able to read the names on the side of it, and of course, get my picture taken with it. So, we waited in line. We waited and we waited. Finally, 2 hours later, it was our turn to step up to the Cup. I was in complete awe! Funny, I was more starstruck by being in the presence of the Stanley Cup than by eating lunch with Max Talbot.. I chuckled to myself.

"Okay ladies, if you would like a group photo, I ask that you gather around Stanley. You may put your hands on it for the picture if you would like." The keeper told us. The three of us stepped to the side of the Cup and smiled for our picture. A definite keepsake. I am an avid "scrapbooker", so this was one picture I was glad to have on my camera. It felt as thought it had only been seconds since we were next in line to see the Cup, then we were being asked to leave for the next group to come up. As we walked away, I began to daydream the scrapbook page setup, coming up with different titles to the page "A Dream Come True" no no, "Hockey's Prized Possession" or maybe "My Time With the Cup". I shook my head slightly to be brought out of my daze, only to hear Andy talking to me..

"Jenn... Jenn? JENN!" she shouted.

"What?" I replied as my cheeks blushed slightly. I had been caught daydreaming!

"Your phone is ringing."

"Oh". I should have heard that, despite daydreaming. I have my favorite song as my ringtone, "Jump" by Van Halen. I pulled my phone out of my purse and the ringtone got louder and louder, attracting all eyes in the room on me. I hurried to press the "talk" button to silence the song.

"Hello?" I stammered into the receiver.

"Hi, uh, is this Jenn?"

"Yes, who is this?" I asked, genuinely curious because I didn't recognize the number on my display.

"Oh, this is Sidney Crosby, we met earlier?"

I nearly dropped the phone. I looked immediately at Linds and Andy who were both watching me with confusion marked on their faces. I could feel all the heat from my entire body, raising up into my face while I mouthed "it's SIDNEY" to my friends. Both of their mouths dropped open.

"I'm sorry, is this a bad time?" he asked.

"Oh no, not at all. Let me just get outside so I can actually hear you. We're at the Sports Museum right now, it's packed in here." Linds and Andy were walking ahead of me, practically pushing people out of the way to make room for their friend on the phone. Shortly, we were outside.

"Hi there, sorry about that."

He chuckled, "That's alright, so it's really busy there today, huh?"

"Yes, we waited for over 2 hours, but man, it was SO worth it."

"How is my dear friend Stanley doing?" He asked with a laugh.

I laughed in response, "he looked great, like he was enjoying the attention."

"Did you get a picture taken with him?"

"Yes, the 3 of us did. No action shots as good as your pictures with him, but I'm happy I got to see it up close. I want to take it home and use it as a centerpiece on my kitchen table." I laughed.

"Hey I've done that!" he exclaimed.

"Done what?" I asked, confused

"The Cup, when I took him home to my parents house, we had it on the kitchen table as a centerpiece."

"Are you kidding?" I asked while chuckling.

"No, not at all! I'm sure there are pictures of it somewhere on the internet."

"That's too funny, well, great minds think alike I guess."

I looked over to Andy and Linds, who both had wide grins on their faces watching me on the phone.

"So the reason I'm calling, the Carnegie. You want to go, right?"

"Oh, yes I do. My friends aren't really up for it though, but I mean, if you're too busy, it's okay. We don't have to go, I understand you have a crazy schedule." I would hate for him to feel pressured because Max asked in front of me. This was the perfect chance for him to get out of it.

"I do have a crazy schedule, but I'd definitely make some time for us to go. How about tonight? I'm free around 6pm?" I looked at my watch, it was 4:30 already. Holy crap. "Yes, sure 6 sounds great. Should I meet you there?"

"Oh no, I'll come and get you, where are you staying?"

"The Marriott"

"Great. So, I'll see you at 6, maybe we can catch some dinner before? Or after?"

I was having some trouble getting my words formed and out of my mouth suddenly.. "Uh.. yes..That sounds great..So it will be just you and me, dinner and the Carnegie..6.."

He laughed, "Okay, I'll see you at 6 in the lobby. Bye"

"Great. Bye."

I didn't notice until I was trying to press the "end" button on my phone that my hands were shaking.

"What did I just hear?" I looked up to see Linds and Andy walking closer to me. Linds spoke in a whispered tone, "Sidney Crosby is taking you out for dinner tonight?" My smile grew wide.

"Ya, apparently." I laughed nervously. "He's picking me up from the lobby at 6pm". Andy glanced at her watch. "We've only got 90 minutes to get you ready for the ball, Cinderella! Let's go!" And with the 3 of us laughing loudly, we headed back for the car.

"Jenn.. aren't you ready yet?" Linds banged on the bathroom door. "I've had to pee for like 10 minutes now!" I opened the bathroom door to find my two sweet friends standing right there. "Well?" I asked nervously, "what do you think?" I had changed into a clean pair of dark jeans, a spagetti strap satin black top with my hair gently curled and my bangs held back to the side by a single bobbypin.

"You look beautiful" Andy replied, smiling. "That is perfect for a first date".

"Oh wait!" Linds interrupted, "what kind of shoes are you wearing?"

"Well.. knowing me, if I wore heels, I would fall off them and break my ankle tonight, so I was thinking just my black ballet shoes."

"What about my leather boots? They don't have much of a heel, you can tuck your jeans into them."

I shook my head, "Linds, you know I can't pull off that look". It was true. I have never been the 'skinny' girl. I was always overweight as a child, and while at 5ft 7 and weight 180lbs I was happy with my body and dressed appropriately to my size, the boots over jeans look made me look disproportionate. Besides, who needs more attention drawn to their hips?

"Ya you're right. I think your flats will look great."

I checked my watch, 5:50pm. My stomach did a nervous flip.

"What are we going to talk about? How am I going to eat?" I asked outloud

"Just relax Jenn. You're the sane one in this room remember?" She winked at me. "You're going to be great. Just be yourself, and have some fun. Oh, and take pictures." She added with a smile.

I gathered my 2 friends into a group hug. "Thanks you guys."

Our hotel room phone rang and Linds went to answer it.

"Hello? Oh yes, thank you."

"Miss Jennifer, your date has arrived and is waiting by the elevators." She wiggled her eyebrows at me.

Oh my god. Try not to panic. "Okay. Here I go!"

As I closed the door, I heard resounding "Good Luck!" "We Love You!" "Have Fun!"

I pressed the call button for the elevator and took a few deep breaths. I kept reminding myself "he's just showing you around the museum. He's just another human being. You're going to have fun tonight."

I entered the elevator and pressed the Lobby button. I took advantage of the reflective glass to double check my makeup and fluff my hair a little bit. I'm not one to wear a lot of eye makeup but tonight I was working both a bit of eyeliner and mascara, and I didn't want it to smudge. Moments later, the elevator doors opened, and I looked up, to see Sidney standing casually with his right leg bent behind him against the wall. He looked amazing wearing black dress pants and white polo shirt tucked in. Of course he had a white RBK cap on, pulled down to try and cover some of his face from any fans that may be lurking around the lobby. I smiled and stepped out the elevator. His eyes locked on mine and he smiled, then blushed a little, and looked down at the ground as he walked towards me. "You look great." He said as I approached him. "Thank you. You look good too." Was all I could muster out. He leaned in to give me a hug, and of course I obliged. I had never smelt anyone quite as good as him. I mean, all girls have men's cologne's that drive them wild, but this scent, was nothing that I could have imagined. I made a mental note to ask him what he was wearing later on, although I knew I'd probably forget.

"So? Are you ready to head to the magical world of the Carnegie museum?" He asked with a smile.

"Absolutely. Let's go!" and we began to head outside.

He held the door open to his Range Rover for me and I thanked him with a smile. I couldn't help but think "this boy was raised properly" as he closed the door behind me.

As he climbed in he asked with a shy smile, "so, are you a history buff?"

"No, not really" I replied.

"Then why the Carnegie?"

"Well, I thought it would be interesting. And I heard there's a lot of fun things to do and see there. How about you? Are YOU a history buff?"

He laughed, "no, I generally stick to what I know." he looked at me "Hockey." I smiled. "But when I'm busy and want to just cool my mind off a bit, it's where I go."

"And you don't have a problem with getting recognized there?"

"Oh ya, I do anywhere." We both laughed. "But, generally, if I wear my cap and go at night, I don't get bothered much."

"Wow, that was fast." I remarked as we pulled into the parking lot of the museum.

"It's only 10 mins from the hotel." Sidney said with a laugh.

"Oh." I blushed. He put the car in park and I reached for the door handle to get out when he said "I'll get that". I said "okay" and smiled and sat back. He came around to my side of the SUV and opened my door. "Thank you very much kind sir." I said with a slight curtsey and a little laugh. He laughed and we headed into the museum.
Chapter 3: Chapter 3

Chapter 3:
At first I was so nervous. I mean, why was he being so nice to me? I'm nothing really special.

"Okay." I announced after our entrance fee was paid. Of course, him being a gentleman wanted to pay for both of us, but I spoke up and declared that since he was being kind enough to show me around, I would be paying for us. He accepted sincerely and stepped back while I whipped out my trusty credit card and signed off for us both. "Here's the deal. For some added fun," I looked up at him to see him smiling, and of course couldn't help but smile. "In each exhibit and each room, you must find one thing that you enjoy the most. Whether it be a painting, an artifact, or an experience. Sound good?"

"You're on." was all he replied with a sincere smile and we were headed off to the first exhibit. As we walked through the museum, I could feel his eyes on me every now and then. Like, he was making sure I was still there, next to him. As we went from each exhibit to the next, we would talk, and laugh and as I had asked earlier, before we left each room we said what our favorite piece/part was. It wasn't until I noticed us descending upon the "Dinosaurs in their time" room that I felt myself on the verge of a panic attack. I had forgotten about this part of the museum. I looked around nervously and noticed a restrooms sign close by.

"Uh.." I stammered, "Do you mind if I make a stop at the ladies room before we go in there?" I could feel my face getting hot, and my breathing getting a little shallow as the room began to spin a bit around me. "Sure." He looked at me quizzically, "Are you alright?"

"Um. Maybe. Just give me a minute or two." I bolted for the nearby women's restroom and burst through the door. I closed and locked the door behind me and found myself leaning against the wall, and sliding down enjoying the cool feeling of the tiles on my back. I took a few deep breaths and found some strength in my legs somehow and lifted myself off the ground and to the sink. Holding on to the sink for dear life, afraid to let go that I may fall again, I looked in the mirror. My face was beat red, and I could see the sweat beads sliding down my neck, and forming at my hairline. I ran a paper towel under the cold water tap and turned it on full blast. I dabbed gently at the back of my neck and my forehead, as not to disturb my makeup then pulled my compact out of my purse. I stood there for a few moments, taking deep breaths and calmed myself and my heart rate back down to a normal speed. I touched up my makeup, regained my composure and prepared myself for the worst as I unlocked and opened the door.

Sidney stood a few feet away, leaning over the rails looking down at other people exploring throughout the museum. I went to stand beside him and leaned over with him. God he smelled good. "So." I said, "whats your favorite part of this exhibit?" I asked, smiling. "This? What I'm doing right now?" I nodded. "It's natural. It's amazing to people watch, you never know what to expect." He answered with a smile.

"So, are you okay? Do you want to head for the Dinosaurs?" he asked slowly, like he was judging my reaction. "You know.." I answered, "I'm actually really thirsty. Mind if we get a drink?" I asked, hopefully avoiding the subject and the exhibit for good. "Ya, sure, thats no problem." "Great!" I nodded and we headed back down towards the stairs to go to the main level. I was feeling good about my diversion technique until we were sitting in the Carnegie Cafe and I was sipping my water when Sidney asked, "So, what happened back there?"

Oh god.. I thought. Well, he's gonna find out sooner or later, I was just hoping to get through this Pittsburgh trip with a little dignity. My mind was swarming with thoughts of his reactions, some of them good where he would just shrug it off, and others that ended up with me, alone, crying as he laughed and pointed at my childish state of anguish. He must have seen me deliberating in my mind because he brought me out of my mind, "Jenn?" I looked into his eyes and saw genuine concern. I took a quick cleansing breath and leaned forward over the table a bit towards him. "I..uh..I'm afraid of dinosaurs." I sat back, stared at my hands in my lap and prepared myself for the worst. After a few moments of silence, I looked up to see him looking at me, with no real expression on his face. I glanced around us quickly and met my eyes back with his. "That's it?" He said suddenly. I let out the breath I guess I had been holding and said "Yep. I am terrified of 'em." I kept trying to read his face as to what kind of reaction I was going to get. I mean, I didn't really expect for him and I to see each other ever again after this weekend, so whatever he was going to dish out, I was preparing myself for.

He pursed his lips and took another sip of his water. "Why were you so nervous to tell me that?" he asked. "I didn't know how you would react." I answered quietly, still ashamed for having even said anything in the first place. Great. Now all the memories I have of the Carnegie and my first trip to Pittsburgh is going to involve this very moment. Lovely.

"I'm afraid of spiders." He said quietly. "What?" I replied, surprised at what I had just heard. "I'm afraid of spiders." He repeated. Yep, that was what I thought I heard. I looked into his eyes, and tried to think of what to say next, obviously thrown off by how this conversation had turned. He continued, "everyone has fears. It's no big deal. You carry on with your life, despite them slowing you down sometimes." A smile began to creep across my lips, "So, this isn't odd to you?" I asked. He smiled and reached across the table to rest his hand on mine. "Nope." He then sat back in his chair and took another drink from his water bottle. I couldn't help but laugh a little, shook my head and then looked back to him. "You want to get outta here? Go someplace else?" I asked, a new found respect for the man sitting across from me hinting in my voice. He smiled. "Sure. Let's go." We got up and began heading for the parking lot.

"Where to?" I asked as he climbed into the SUV.
He put his finger on his chin in the most adorable fashion and added a gentle "hmmmm.." I laughed lightly as I watched him, waiting to see what was going to happen next. "How about, heading to The Strip, for some dinner. Say, Italian?" He looked at me. "Sounds amazing." I answered with a smile as he put the SUV into drive and we went on our way.

As we drove, the conversation was surprisingly easy, and I found myself talking freely and openly. "How old are you?" He asked, "Turning 28 in October" I replied. "Wow, you certainly don't look it. I'll be 23 in August, I didn't guess you were older than me." I smiled at the compliment and asked "What is your favorite part of living in Pittsburgh?"

He rolled his eyes at me and said, "C'mon, are you serious?" I laughed a little and said, "Well? What is it?"

"The hockey of course! Raising the Stanley Cup last year ring any bells?" He asked, obviously amused with his reply. I laughed and said, "oh ya, I remember hearing about something like that." I looked out the passenger window at the scenery slowly moving by and found myself saying before I could stop myself, "Hockey really is everything to you, isn't it?" I didn't mean it in a bad way of course, I was genuinely curious. Luckily, he didn't take offense. "Well, hockey has always been a part of my life. I mean, my dad had me on skates with a stick in my hand before my 3rd birthday. I always knew I was a good player, even if people hadn't kept telling me, I knew I wanted the win more than the other kids on my teams. I wanted to play my best and be the best, so every chance I had, every day off I took, I worked on my game." He laughed to himself and continued, "You know, one of my best childhood friends, Michael once said to me, 'I want to sit and play Nintendo for a while, and not think about hockey. Can we do that for once?', and I nodded and sat down beside him grabbing the controller. A few minutes later I asked him if he had the latest NHL game for Nintendo.. I thought he was going to deck me." We exchanged glances, smiled at each other and shared a laugh.

"Playing hockey was all I ever wanted to do. All I ever wanted to be was a professional hockey player and I get to actually live that dream right now. It's amazing." I smiled at him, "that was beautiful. Thanks for sharing that with me." He smiled back.

A few mins more had passed with some easy conversation and we were headed to another parking lot. We found a spot and again, Sid got the door for me. Before he shut it, he quickly said, "Oh, can you pass me my sunglasses from the center console? This place gets mighty busy." As I reached in to get his glasses, I noticed he had opened the back door to the SUV and had switched his cap from his white RBK to a black Pittsburgh Steelers hat. As I closed my door and watched as he put on the sunglasses that looked too big for his face, I gave him a bit of a questioning look. "Throws them off." Was all he said with a smile, and we turned and began to head down The Strip.
Chapter 4: Chapter 4

Chapter 4

I was excited to be at The Strip, it was another place I had wanted to visit during this trip. My cell phone buzzed in my pocket and I pulled it out to see a new text message from Linds.

"How is it going?" was all it read. I replied quickly with a "Great!" and put my phone away. I made sure my ringer was off before I left the hotel room. In my opinion, there's nothing more rude than answering a call during dinner or when you're with someone else. I felt it buzz again, but decided to ignore it. Once was enough. "Was that your friends checking to make sure I hadn't kidnapped you?" Sidney asked with a laugh. "Yep. I told them that the ransom note was sent to our room, so they shouldn't bug me again." We both smiled.

I couldn't help but notice some of the people looking by giving Sidney a second look, trying to decide if it was actually him or not. "So, do you come here often?" I asked, trying to break the moment of silence as we walked. "Sometimes. It can be difficult to go anywhere, but one of my favourite restaurants is here, so depending on how bad I want to eat, I decide from there."

"It must be really hard. I don't know how you deal with it." I said thoughtfully.

He shrugged, "Oh, it's been this way for years so I guess you kinda get used to it."

He held the door open for me at Lidia's Italian Restaurant and we were escorted quickly to a booth in the back of the room. It seemed pretty secluded compared to the rest of the place, so I guessed this was his regular table. He ordered a beer to start and I stuck with my usual Ginger Ale. "Not a drinker?" He asked. "Not really. I mean, there's one or two drinks that I enjoy, but I have a hard time finding anything with alcohol that I like the taste of. " It was true, I have never been drunk before, if anything I felt a little buzz but it never lasted. I was always known as the automatic designated driver for my friends, and I was okay with that. I liked knowing that my friends and family would get home safely. I looked over the menu that was in front of me, trying to decide what I was in the mood for. The waitress came with our drinks and read off the specials for the night. To be honest, I wasn't really listening to her, I was busy watching her watch Sid. In all her beautiful, skinny blonde, with big breasted glory, she didn't really look at me once during her entire speech. I was looking at her, annoyed with the lack of eye contact, she was looking at Sid, and I didn't notice until she had finished that Sid was looking at me. "Any of that sound good to you?" He asked, with a laugh in his voice as she walked away.

I replied under my breath, "how about a new waitress who gives me the time of day?" He burst out laughing. Oops, I guess he heard me. "I could see in your face that you were getting irritated at that." He continued to laugh, I blushed and smiled, "well, I guess it happens all the time, right?"

"Pretty much. But I tend to ignore it. I don't notice things anymore the way I did my first year here."

I looked back down at my menu, when I asked "what do you normally order? I'm having a hard time trying to decide." "I usually get the Grilled Salmon Fillet. It is incredible here." "Hmm.." I said, "that sounds good, except for the mustard sauce, I'm not a fan of mustard. Have you tried the Cannelloni?" "Actually I haven't." He replied.

"So, Mr. Crosby, what will it be today?" Oh great, I thought. Our waitress is back.

"Actually, Jenn why don't you go first." He said with a hand gesture towards me. I looked at Sidney, then the waitress and smiled, hoping for some kind of acknowledgment from her. She looked at me for a split second before focusing on her notepad.

"I'll have the Spinach and Ricotta Cannelloni please." I said with a smile. She jotted it down then quickly turned back to Sidney.

"And for you sir?" I rolled my eyes and began folding up my menu for her to take as she batted her eyes and flashed a teethy smile at Sid. "Scallopine of Chicken please." He said. "Excellent choice Mr. Crosby" she said as she took both our menus, her eyes never once leaving Sid's face. I heard him start to chuckle to himself and I looked up to see him looking into my eyes as she walked away. I took a deep breath to release the tension from those few moments from me and relaxed a bit more into our booth.

"So, Jenn. Tell me, what do you do for a living?"

Oh crap, here we go again, I said in my mind. Another topic I wanted to avoid this weekend, but I guess I should just tell him.

"I am a medical office administrator. I am currently between jobs, but I love what I do." I said, embarrassed.

"Oh, between jobs? I'm Sorry to hear that. How did you get into it?" He said as he took a sip from his beer.

"It actually, came to me in a dream." I said.

He looked surprised, "really? How was that?"

"Well, when I graduated high school in 2000, I had no idea what to do with my life, so I just began working full time. I did all kinds of things, working at a clothing store, managed a store, then a bank teller, then a technical support rep, but I kept feeling like it wasn't right. I began looking through college catalogues to find out where I felt I would be a good fit. One night, in 2007, I had a dream that I was a nurse at a hospital. I loved it so much in my dream, and I remembered it vividly when I woke up. I began to search for what field of the medical area suited me, and that was it. I signed up for some correspondence courses through a local college and got my diplomas in 2008 with highest honours in medical office admin, transcription and terminology. From there, while still working at the technical support place, I began looking for medical office jobs. I began one part time that I worked in the mornings and did the tech support at night."

"Wow, thats great!" He exclaimed. "But in your dream you were a nurse, have you thought about nursing?"

"Oh, yes. But that's an extra 5 years of schooling, and it was never really in my budget to do it. Besides, by being in a medical office, it's more hands-on and familiar. You see the same people over and over again, and gain a foundation of trust with them. That to me is really important. Plus there's less blood." I added with a big smile.

"Yeah, I don't think I could handle some gruesome injuries that hospitals get everyday." He added, shaking his head. "Not many people can, Sid." I replied with a smile.

"So, you're in between jobs you said? Why is that? You didn't quit just to come to Pittsburgh did you?" He asked, laughing a little.

I smiled, "No. It's actually kind of personal, but I guess I can share it with you." I looked at him, nervously. He smiled, "whatever you tell me isn't going beyond us, so it's up to you."

"Well, about 5 years ago, I was diagnosed with an anxiety disorder. " I looked into his curious eyes. "Basically, " I explained, "I have trouble being in public places sometimes, and I get these horrible panic attacks that basically feel as though you're having a heart attack. It had been under control by medication for years and years, but then I started this new job. It involved a 2 hour commute everyday and was in a very busy city. I had trouble with one of the doctors in this building I was managing and he would yell at me, literally, and tell me that I was doing things wrong when I was just following protocol. The other 16 doctors and I got along great, but this one, Dr. Stevens, made things miserable for me. It almost felt like he was purposely trying to get a reaction out of me. Me, not being very confrontational, I just absorbed what he said and carried on. I never stuck up for myself, and I wish now that I had. I had worked there for 2 months when I had to quit my job because the anxiety became so unbearable that I could barely leave my house in the mornings to go there."

I looked up to see Sidney looking in my eyes, warmly, like he truly understood what I was saying. I felt a single tear drop down my left cheek and noticed him scooting around the table, closer to me. He put his right hand on mine, which were folded in my lap.

I quickly brushed away the tear and took some deep breaths quietly to calm myself down. Everytime I thought about that situation I cried, and I wasn't going to do it here and now. Our waitress arrived with our dinner, and put my plate in front of me and put Sid's across the table at his place. I smiled a little at him. "How long ago was that?" He asked sincerely. "Thank you." I smiled at our waitress as she walked away, again, not even noticing that I was sitting there.

I swallowed and looked back down at my hands, covered by his. "8 months ago. I have been in intense therapy since, trying to get myself back at a working pace and had to switch medications and some of them would just make me ill while others I would have crazy reactions to. My doctor's seem to think this one I'm on now will do it, and it's been going great so far. I mean, I'm here in Pittsburgh. It shouldn't be too much longer before I can work again." I looked up at him and smiled. "Thank you for sharing that with me, Jenn, really." He said sincerely. "You know, I've actually heard of that before, anxiety taking over someone's life. Actually, a couple of the guys on the team, know about it first hand. I know at least one that has it himself and takes medication for it, and the others, their wives have it, so you know you're not alone in this." "Ya, a lot of people all over the world have it, but no one really talks about it, so those who suffer from it, are afraid or, as you can see" I said, pointing to myself, "embarrassed to talk about it." He continued to sit and look at me until my stomach growled a bit. I laughed at myself, "sorry, but I guess I'm hungry. Maybe we should eat before our dinner gets cold?" I smiled at him. He laughed and said, "ya, that sounds like a good idea."

He scooted back around again so we were across from each other. I took a sip of my ginger ale and dove right into my dinner. It was incredible! I had had cannelloni before, but this was so rich and full of flavour, that I couldn't help but moan a little with each bite. I heard a stifled laugh coming from across the room and I looked up to see Sid laughing while watching me. "Is it good?" he asked. "So so so good" I replied. "Want to try some?"

"Sure, here.." he said. He gathered a bite of his chicken on his fork while I gathered some of my cannelloni on mine and we swapped forks with a smile. We watched each other as we took the bites. "That is amazing!" I exclaimed. "Oh that is really good!" he said in return. We exchanged forks again and carried on with our dinners. We were both so absorbed in our meals that conversation was kind of put on hold, which I was glad for. The last thing I wanted to talk about again was my anxiety disorder. We both finished at the same time and piled our plates at the end of the table for our waitress to pick up. As I added my napkin to the pile of dirty dishes, I said quickly "I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable at all with what we discussed earlier." I really wanted to make it clear that I felt bad about the change of mood that happened, especially with me crying. Geez. How embarrassing.

"No, not at all. I wanted to know, I asked you remember?" He asked with a smile. "Well that's true. Okay I guess it's all your fault." I stated, smiling. "Yep, all my fault" he nodded. "Are you up for dessert? To be honest, I'm kind of full." He said, gently rubbing his stomach. "Actually, "I replied, "I'm full too." I glanced at my watch, just out of curiosity wondering what time it was. My watch read 10:00pm. That couldn't be right.. 10? How did tonight go so fast?

"Something wrong?" Sid asked. "No, it's 10pm. I can't believe how quickly time has gone tonight." He smiled "I'll take that as a compliment. Actually, we should be heading back soon, I have curfew tonight because of the game tomorrow." I nodded. Well, this had been a night for the books, thats for sure. I mean, how often does a girl get a personal tour of the Carnegie and dinner with a hockey god? I excused myself to the ladies room, and pulled out my cell phone. There were 2 more texts from Linds. The first one said "Glad to hear it!" In reply to my earlier text, obviously. The 2nd, which had been sent an hour ago during dinner read, "Are you making out yet?" I rolled my eyes with a quick laugh. I shook my head to myself and replied to her, "I'm on my way back soon, no we're not making out." What a high school thing to say. There is no way that Sidney is feeling anything of the sort towards me. If he wasn't turned off by the dinosaur fear, then the issue with the waitress and the anxiety disorder talk would have done it. I expected him to drop me off at the hotel and peel out of the parking lot for dear life.

I exited the washroom and headed back to our table. Oh great, the waitress was standing there. She was leaning over the table towards Sid, obviously shoving her cleavage in his face, and he did not look all that impressed. I walked over and stood beside her, not giving her a second glance before saying, "Sid, are you ready to go?" He looked relieved. "Yes, please." He didn't say anything else other than that as he grabbed my sweater from the booth and handed it to me. I smiled sweetly at the waitress, "Have a good night." And we started to walk for the door. I felt Sid's hand on my lower back, guiding me to the door. I turned to him and said, "Wait, the bill." "Oh I took care of it already, let's just go before she catches up to us." And we walked out the door and back onto the strip. "What did she say to you?" wondering about his frazzled state. "She was just, making advances, no matter how many times I said I wasn't interested." I nodded. "I even told her flat out, 'look i'm on a first date, do you mind?' and nothing." I stopped flat in my tracks.

"First date?" I asked, stunned.

He rubbed the back of his neck with his hand, "well, yeah, didn't you think it was?"

I stammered, "oh, I just didn't realize. I mean, that's fine of course." We both kind of shuffled, a bit embarrassed. Alright, I guess this is a first date. I laughed to myself, first and only is more like it. We continued to walk slowly back to the parking lot. "So, you have the game tomorrow night, and when are you heading home?" he asked me. "My flight home is Sunday night." "Oh okay, so what are your plans for after the game or Sunday morning?" I looked at him, wondering why he was asking, "I don't know yet, I guess I'll ask the girls tonight."

"Okay, well, I'd like to see you again, maybe show you around Pittsburgh some more, if that's okay with you?"
Chapter 5: Chapter 5

Chapter 5

I didn't really know what to say. Sidney Crosby was asking me out.. uh.. again? My mind was overwhelmed with thoughts.

"Did you not want to? I know that the whole thing with the fans and that waitress was weird but I would like to see you again" Sidney said.

I had to find my words. With all that he was saying, I didn't really understand what he saw in me. We began walking again, "Don't get me wrong Sid, I've had a really great time and I've enjoyed our time together and our talks but I just want to make sure I understand properly. You want a second date?" I asked him.

He laughed and turned to face me directly, "Yes, did I not make that clear?" he said sarcastically. "Why do you look so confused?"

I shrugged my shoulders and could feel my face burning, "I guess.. I just think.. " I stammered "I mean, you could date anyone. Women literally throw themselves at you and you want to date me?"

We started walking in silence, getting closer to the parking lot. I could feel my brain just swimming and didn't really know how to make sense of all that was going on. We reached the car and again, Sid held open the passenger door for me. I climbed in, smiled at him and just before he went to close it, I turned towards him in my seat. "I'm really sorry, I'm just confused." He leaned against the open door. "I don't mean to insult you or confuse you I just.. I've never been.. I don't think I'm really good enough for you, I'm nothing, I'm.. just a fan." I looked down at his feet, embarrassed, feeling defeated and extremely self conscious. I heard him sigh and he took a step closer to me. I looked up to find him looking deep into my eyes. He put his hand on my chin and lifted my face closer to his as he leaned down and placed a gentle kiss on my lips. As our faces began to separate, I opened my eyes and saw his eyes looking into mine. He gave me a small smile and cradled the left side of my face in his hands.

"So..uh..yeah. Second date sounds great." I managed to get out. Sidney laughed and stepped back so he could close my door. I sat back in my seat in the car and smiled to myself. Time to let the insecurities go Jenn, I told myself. Sid climbed into the Range Rover and started the SUV. We began to drive back to the Marriott, where I knew I would be bombarded with questions by my loving friends. Every now and then, I would catch Sid looking at me from the corner of my eye, and when I turned to him, he would flash that intoxicating smile and we would both laugh a little.

I reached my hand over the center console and placed it on top of his which was resting on the gear shift. I looked at him and said, "Thank you for a great night Sidney, I really appreciate it." He smiled at me and replied, "you're more than welcome. Thank you for letting me show you around." I was thinking to myself, "okay Jenn, you can let go of his hand now" but I just couldn't bring myself to do it. This felt natural. This felt right. He lifted his hand a little off the gear shift and enclosed his hand around mine.

A few more moments of silence passed, when Sid spoke up. "So, the game tomorrow. Max said you're a few rows back?"

"Yes. I think it's section A6, and the third row. I'm really excited, I haven't checked out a live game in a while. The atmosphere always amazes me."

"How long is a while?" Sid asked.

"I went to Buffalo a few times for games in 2008, it's a lot cheaper there for seats as opposed to going to Toronto." He nodded.

"I agree with you about the atmosphere. I can't get enough of it. It's an instant adrenaline rush when you hit the ice." He shared.

"I can imagine!" I exclaimed as he pulled up to the hotel. He turned the car off and walked around to my side to open my door. "Well." I said, "Thanks again for everything. I guess I'll see you tomorrow night?"

"I really did have a great time Jenn. Why don't we hang out tomorrow? I'll call you?" he asked with a smile.

"Yes, please do. I'll be there." I smiled back. He leaned in again and kissed me gently. As he began to pull away, I put my hand on the back of his head and pushed him towards me again and deepened the kiss. I guess I was really into it because the next thing I knew, I could feel my knees quiver a bit then give out and soon enough I was falling down into his arms a bit. He put his arms around me and laughed while helping me back up. We hugged there, in front of the hotel for a few moments – it was amazing. He wasn't Sidney Crosby, hockey God anymore. He was Sidney Crosby, my best-first-date-kiss-goodnight. I thought the whole "knees going weak" only existed in cheap romance novels. Huh.. I guess now I know.

"Come on." He said gently pulling me towards the entrance of the hotel, "I'll walk you to the elevator." We walked hand in hand through the lobby and he pushed the "up" button for me. "Okay, so I'll talk to you tomorrow. Have a great sleep." He said with a big smile. "I think I just might." I replied. As the doors opened behind us, I gave him a quick, gentle kiss on his left cheek and said, "Good night" and backed into the elevator. I pressed the "15" button and looked back at him, standing there before me.

"Good night." He repeated. We maintained eye contact until the doors were completely shut. The minute I felt the elevator start to go up, I couldn't help it – I began my 'happy dance' right there in the elevator. When we reached the 15th floor, I got out of the elevator and hesitated as I turned left towards my room. I knew I was going to get grilled by my friends. Then again, they're my friends and I love them. I smiled to myself as I swiped my key card and entered the room.

"Oh my God! Look who's back! Tell us ALL about it!" Linds gushed. I laughed and grabbed my pajamas and began changing into them. After I was changed, I sat down on my bed and told the girls about my night. Everything, from the dinosaur fear issue, to the crazy waitress and I even told them a bit about the kisses we shared. I didn't tell them everything, obviously some things are meant to be private. Of course about Sid sharing his fear with me and me expressing my insecurities were going to be just between us. At least I hoped so.

"So," I finished "He said he would call tomorrow, he wants to meet up after the game." I heard both Andy and Linds let out a long sigh.

"That sounded like an incredible first date Jenn. We're both really happy for you, but if you get invited to the dressing room tomorrow, you better take us with you." Andy said and we all laughed.

"Of course you guys. Listen, I'm really sorry for bailing on you today. I promise, tomorrow I'm all yours."

"Are you shitting me?" Linds said. "If Sidney Crosby wants to see you tomorrow, forget about us.. you better GO." I laughed again, "I'm not kidding Jenn! Don't even think about us. We'll hang out some other time." I smiled at my friends, "Thanks you guys. I love you!" and we gathered into a group hug.

I finished getting ready for bed and climbed in. I replayed the entire date over in my mind and drifted off to sleep with a smile on my face.
Chapter 6: Chapter 6

Chapter 6

I looked up into the most heavenly face, beaming back down at me as sun shone upon us both. I felt the gentle sand between my toes as a gentle breeze blew my flowing white chiffon gown a little making it dance around my legs.

"I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may kiss your bride." The minister I barely noticed was standing beside us said. Sid gently licked his lips and stared deep into my eyes and as he placed both of his hands on either side of my face he whispered, "I love you. Forever." And we kissed. I heard the familiar hoots and hollers from my new husband's teammates in the background and couldn't help but smile as we separated to face the crowd that applauded us.

"I now present, Mr and Mrs. Sidney and Jennifer Crosby!" Everyone leapt to their feet and began to cheer and applaud louder as we made our way back down the aisle that only 10 minutes ago I had walked down alone as a single woman. Distantly, in the background I heard the familiar tune of a song I knew all too well.

"I get up, and nothing gets me down.
You got it tough. I've seen the toughest soul around.
And I know, baby, just how you feel.
You've got to roll with the punches to get to what's real.."

I felt my surroundings begin to waver around me, "No!" I said as the beach wedding scene in front of me slipped further and further from my view. I opened my eyes, to find myself in an unfamiliar room, an unfamiliar bed. I looked around and remembered, "oh ya... the hotel." I looked over to the nightstand to see my iPhone singing my favourite song, so I picked it up and checked the display. 'Unknown Caller'.

"Hello?" I whispered into the phone, seeing as how my voice never seems to work properly in the morning.

"Hey Jenn, its Sidney Crosby. Did I wake you?"

"Oh no, not at all." I said quickly, trying to sound more alert as I sat up in the bed. "How are you?"

"I'm doing great, how are you? Sleep well?"

My mind did a quick flashback to the scene of my dream where we kissed for the time as man and wife and felt my cheeks burn instantly in a blush. "I slept great thanks." I took a quick glance at the clock, 9:30am. "Its game day, how come you're up so early?" I asked.

He laughed, "My routine starts with an 8am wake up on game days."

"Oh" I replied. Ah yes, the routines of players. I remembered reading in an article in my Hockey News subscription about that.

"Anyways, the team has a morning skate scheduled for 11am at the Mellon arena, just wondering if you and your friends would like to come down to watch. We can chat after for a bit."

"Yes, sure that sounds great. I'll have to wake up my friends though..." I laughed out loud.

"Oh that's cool. Well, it starts at 11, I'll be there around 10, come anytime." I could hear him smiling in his reply.

"Good stuff. Okay, we'll see you there." I answered, smiling to myself.

"Okay, see you then. Bye."

"Bye." I ended the call and looked around my room. Both Andy and Linds were fast asleep still in their beds. I climbed out of my bed and stretched with a big yawn. An immediate rush of excitement came over me. I walked over to Linds' bed and jumped down on the end of it and began to bounce in place.

"What the hell?" was her groggy reply as she rubbed her eyes and looked to the end of her bed where I was, smiling huge and bouncing.

"Sid just called. Morning skate at 11, he has invited the 3 of us. Wakey wakey!" I sang.

"Are you serious?" Linds' eyes widened. "Andy!" she shouted. Andy stirred out of sleep instantly and sat up. "Geez you guys... worst wakeup call ever!" She exclaimed as she combed her sleep-filled hair down with her fingers.

"Sid wants us to go to morning skate. It's in 1 ½ hours, get up!" Linds exclaimed.

"Seriously?" Andy looked over to me, still bouncing in place on Linds' bed. I smiled. "Seriously."

I walked over to my suitcase to grab a clean bra and underwear and raced to the bathroom and turned on the shower. As I washed myself I relived some of the moments from last night's date with Sidney and wondered what today might bring. I washed and conditioned my hair and once it was rinsed I got out of the shower. I wrapped my towel around my head, grabbed my makeup bag and brush and put on my bra and underwear. I walked out into our room to find Andy waiting outside the bathroom door, her toiletries in hand. We exchanged a quick smile as she headed in for a shower next. I applied my usual makeup (quick concealer under the eyes and on some trouble spots, bit of powder, mascara and lip gloss) then wrung my hair out with my towel. I threw in some mousse and my usual daily serum and fluffed it with my fingers. I went over to my suitcase to try and find something suitable to wear. Okay.. I thought to myself. Arena. Cold. I settled on a pair of jeans and a long sleeve dark purple shirt with my black vest overtop.

As soon as Andy came out of the washroom, Linds went in, but not before I asked her to throw the hair dryer out of the bathroom for me. I dried my hair then passed the dryer on to Andy. By the time Lindsay was done in the shower and came out of the bathroom, I was completely ready to go, just packing up my dirty laundry in my suitcase, and Andy was putting the finishing touches on her outfit. We all opted to stay casual throughout our trip in Pittsburgh, it was a decision we made together when packing over the phone. We didn't want to come across as 'fangirls' at the game, so none of us had any really fancy or revealing clothes, which I was thankful for. That's just not my style. I mean, I like to dress up every now and then, but this wasn't a black tie affair, this was going to an arena. I'd rather be functional than fashionable.

By 10:30, the 3 of us were ready to head out. We knew the arena was only across the street (which is why we picked this hotel), but I think the excitement was getting to all of us and we just wanted to get there. When we walked in, a rush of nerves hit my stomach. I stopped and stood in the doorway. It took a moment or two to find my feet and be able to walk in a bit further. I had just spent the night before with Sid. He was comfortable to be around, so why was I nervous all of a sudden? I told myself that I didn't think anything of last night because I wasn't expecting it to mean anything. Now I knew – Sid wanted to date me, no wonder I was nervous! I looked over to see where my friends had gone ahead of me. They were standing at the glass, watching the few players that were already on the ice warming up and stretching. I made my way over to them, just as Sidney was skating towards them, I guess looking for me. He saw me and smiled and did a little wave. Lindsay and Andrea turned around to see me standing behind them, and I gave a little wave back. I asked the girls if they wanted to go sit in the stands, and they agreed, so I motioned quickly to Sid that we were going to go to the seats. He nodded and smiled as he skated off, grabbing a puck with his stick on the way.

We walked into the seating area, and went to sit behind the bench. I noticed Max come out on the ice, he exchanged a few words with Sid and Sid nodded his head towards where we were sitting. Max turned around, and with a big smile, waved at the 3 of us. We all waved back and watched the mini-practice. Only half the roster were there with the coaches and trainers since it was an optional skate. We watched the guys scrimmage and take turns shooting on net. It was interesting to watch Sid in "Captain-Mode" while he gathered a few players together and worked out some plays for them to try out.

Andy, Linds and I watched and chatted casually amongst each other during the skate. I didn't even notice at first when Sid came to the bench and motioned for me to come around to the side of the bench where we could talk easily. Linds was quick to jab me in the ribs with her elbow to get my attention.

"Hi" was all I could say to him, his beautiful eyes shining with delight from just being on the ice, and the occasional bead of sweat dripping down his face.

"Hey. Glad you made it." He said with a smile as he grabbed a towel and removed his helmet to collect the sweat.

"Absolutely!" I replied. "We're glad to be here. It's..." I struggled to find the right word, "comfortable in this building."

"Listen, we're going to shower and get changed, why don't you guys come by the locker room? I'll give your names to security so they'll let you through. I'll find you in the hallway when I'm done, is that cool?"

I smiled, "Yes, that's cool. Okay, we'll see you down there then."

"Great!" He smiled and began to head for the dressing rooms. I walked back over and took my seat next to Andy and Linds who were both whispering to each other, obviously trying to figure out what Sid and I had just been discussing. I smiled to them both as I casually leaned over to them from my seat and whispered.

"We've been invited to the locker room." Linds couldn't hold it in anymore, and let out the cutest squeal of delight. The 3 of us laughed. We collected our things and got up from our seats. As we exited the seating area, I couldn't help but notice some of the looks we received from some of the other spectators. I figured they had just heard Lindsay's little over-excitement and that was it. I shrugged and carried on. We went down the small hallway towards the dressing rooms and came across a very large man. I guessed him to be around 400lbs and 7 feet tall, I mean, the guy was HUGE. In all honestly, he could have been a double for Michael Clarke Duncan. He crossed his arms in front of his chest as we approached and gave each of us a stern look. "Ladies." Was all he said in a very deep voice. Both Andy and Linds turned to me.

"Umm.. hi." I said nervously. I mean, this guy was bigger than anyone I've ever seen up close before. He is not the type of guy I'd want to piss off by any means. "My name is Jenn, and this is Andy and Linds." I was about to continue by saying we were asked to wait outside the locker room for Sid but I was interrupted by the bodyguard. "Of course, go right ahead." He said as he turned to his side and motioned with his arm for us to go past. I smiled at the very scary man, "Thanks." I said. "You're more than welcome. Have a good afternoon." He answered with a smile.

I exchanged glances with my friends and they looked equally afraid of the security man, as we walked down a small bricked hallway, following the signs until we were outside the Official Pittsburgh Penguins locker room. We stood against the wall to the right of the dressing room and waited for a few minutes. Well, it felt like only a few minutes because occasionally the coach or one of the other players would walk by either exiting or entering the locker room, but it had actually turned into half an hour.

Andy turned to me, "so what do we do now?" I gave a nervous laugh.

"Sid said he would find us out here when he was dressed." I looked around us down the hallway both ways.

"Excuse me?" I heard a voice behind me. I turned around to find a petite, yet beautiful woman with long dark hair smiling at me. "Are you..." she looked at her clipboard, "Jenn?" She asked.

I stuttered, "ye...yes."

She held out her hand for me to shake. "My name is Claudia; I am media relations for the Penguins."

"Oh hello" I replied and shook her hand.

"Mr. Crosby has asked me to inform you that he will be detained a little longer than originally anticipated with the media and sends his apologies. He has asked me to escort you to the lounge area and he will join you there shortly. If you would please follow me."

"Sure thing, thank you." I said to Claudia as she turned and began to walk a bit further down the hallway. She opened a door and invited us inside a room. I looked around in shock. This room was HUGE and beautiful! It had multiple flat screen TV's hung on the walls, a couple black leather couches, some foosball tables and an air hockey game. There was periphinalia all around us, covered with multiple Pittsburgh Penguins players of the past, including an entire wall dedicated to Mario Lemieux.

Claudia spoke up behind us, "There are snacks and beverages available for you over there, and "she said as she pointed towards what looked like vending machines, only they had no buttons or money slots. "The ladies washroom can be located through that door." She added as she pointed across the room to a marked door. "Please enjoy yourselves; Mr. Crosby shouldn't be too long." She finished with a smile.

I smiled back at her, "Thank you so much Claudia, this is beautiful." She nodded and exited the door we came in through.

I looked at my two friends whose mouths were wide open in awe as they took in their surroundings. I walked over to them both and gathered us into another group hug. "Can you believe this?" I asked them, we were all smiles. Linds looked at me, "How about a little air hockey, Jenn?" I smiled at her, "Oh you are ON." The challenge had been extended, it was time to play. Andy shouted, "I'll be your ref!" as the three of us headed over to the table. We instantly began to play and our competitive sides reared their ugly heads. The game was actually beginning to get violent with each goal that was scored. Pretty soon it was 3-2 in favour of Lindsay, and I wasn't going to accept that. I called for a time out and stretched my arms behind my head and bent my back a bit and rolled my shoulder. I bent my knees and yelled, "You're going down!" as Linds laughed and Andy released the disc for us to battle over. I faked a couple of shots and managed to shoot the disc right into her goal. I cheered and did a little victory dance in a circle, waving my hands in the air. "Tied! We're tied!"

"Okay you two, sudden death." Andy said, while Linds and I glared at each other with hints of smiles on our faces across the table. Andy released the final disc and we were off. Battling back and forth, hitting the disc to the side walls, trying to create enough momentum and a bounce towards the others goal. I was so focused on the game and trying to beat Lindsay that I didn't hear the throat clearing from inside the room. Linds stopped moving her player for a second and that gave me the opportunity to score. I hit the disc right into her goal and yelled "Woohoo!" with my hands in the air. I heard a chuckle behind me and turned around only to be staring directly into Sidney's eyes.

I must have turned a good 3 shades of red in the face while my friends laughed behind me.

"Wow, and I thought we got competitive at that game." He said with a big smile. He walked over towards me and bent down to lay a quick kiss on my bright red cheek. "Hi again." He said softly. "uh.. Hi." I said, embarrassed to the bone.
Chapter 7: Chapter 7

Chapter 7

"You look beautiful." Sid said as he put his arm around me, gathering me into a quick hug to try and ease the embarrassment from my face. "Are you girls having a good time?" he asked, looking between Andy and Linds.

"Yes we are thank you." Andrea said quickly.

He looked at me, "I'm so sorry I was held up. There were more reporters than usual here today."

"Not at all," I said, "We've had a great time, this room is beautiful!" I looked around the room again, still in awe of all that surrounded us. "Yeah," Sidney said, "It's really easy to be in here, they made it very homey, that's for sure. Hey, do you want to check out the locker room? I'll show you around a bit." I nodded towards him and looked at Andy and Linds. They began walking towards us, "Yes, please." Linds said.

Sidney led us back down the hallway a bit until we reached the locker room door. As he reached to put his hand around the handle, I put my hand on top of his arm. "Wait a sec." He turned to look at me. "Everyone's dressed, right?" I asked. He laughed, "yes of course. Actually, most of the guys have left." And he opened the door to the locker room. He led us inside and I immediately looked around. I had never seen the inside of an NHL locker room, except when there had been interviews and I got to see a glance of someone's stall or the walls behind the players as they spoke. It was magnificent. The room was carpeted, and there was a huge Penguins logo in the center of the rug, the stalls were all lined up with each players jerseys hanging, with their personal equipment behind, ready for the game tonight. Skates and sticks were lined up and the room was immaculately clean. "wow" I said, "this isn't what I expected at all."

"This is home." Sidney said with a laugh. He turned to Andy and Linds, "feel free to browse around ladies, Jenn, I want to show you my stall." He guided me over to where his equipment was hung.

I couldn't help but trace my fingers over his name plate at his stall. This was a huge deal for a hockey fan such as myself. Getting to see where the players got ready and all his equipment and just being in this area of arena was a big thing. I guess he could sense I was getting bit awe-struck and he said "Jenn? Are you okay?" I looked at him and said, "It's just amazing. This entire room, you can feel the energy in it." I looked around the room again and noticed Linds and Andy talking with Tyler Kennedy in the other corner of the room. "Have a seat" Sid said to me. "Do you want some water?" "Sure" i said and he grabbed me a bottle from the top shelf of his stall. We sat beside each other on the bench (which I gotta say, wasn't really all that comfortable. Kinda like a solid wood church pew, but I guess it's so uncomfortable that it makes the players get dressed faster). I looked to Sid and smiled as I took a sip.

"So how was practice?" I asked, eager to get a conversation rolling to take my mind off the focus of my surroundings.

"It went well, not as many of the guys showed up today, but it was optional." He shrugged. "I have some ideas for new lines to pass on to the coach."

I nodded. "Hey I was wondering, what exactly is your 'game day routine'?" I asked in general curiosity. He smiled, "I get asked that a lot you know. Hockey players are superstitious."

"I've heard you're one of the worst" I said with a laugh.

"Where did you hear that? Max?" He asked. I laughed, "No no, I read it in an article at home. I have a subscription to The Hockey News magazine in Canada. They did an 'expose'" I said making the air quotations, "on players and their various superstitions."

"Well, I am quite superstitious." He said with a smile.

"It's okay, superstitions don't hurt anyone." I replied, smiling. "And if they help your game, then hey, there's nothing wrong with that."

"My home game routine has been the same since I was a kid. There's always an optional skate. I can always be found there. I'd have to have a really good reason for not attending. After, I talk with the media for a bit and head home. I usually just lie around; read a magazine, basically anything to just relax. At 1pm, I make a big meal of pasta and chicken breast, eat, clean up then go to bed. I'm always asleep before 2 and my alarm goes off at 3:30pm. Then I get up, stretch a big, maybe do a quick run in place, then hit the shower, get dressed and come to the arena. I'm always at the arena at least 2 hours before the game. That gives me time to warm up on the ice before any fans are in their seats and I have the ice to myself. It also helps me get in the right mind frame. After, Coach and I have a quick chat then we have a players meeting 1 hour before game time where we go over plays. Then we get dressed and hit the ice." I nodded, smiling. "See, it's not that bad." He added, and that made me burst into laughter.

"Hey, if it works for you, you go right ahead and do whatever you need to." I said, still laughing a bit. "I'm sorry I'm laughing, I just..." I stopped to try and catch my breath, "I know exactly what it's like. I used to have a routine I followed to the 'T' every day before work." He smiled, "oh yeah? What was yours like?"

"Well, my alarm would go off at 6:31am." Sidney raised an eyebrow. I continued, "No seriously, had to be 6:31. Anyways, I would give myself until 7am to get my butt out of bed. I had until 7:20 to eat breakfast. As soon as the clock said 7:20, I would race to clean my dishes and get in the shower. I would shower for exactly 5 minutes. And on days when I had to wash my hair, I would be working at warp speed in the shower." I looked to Sid and he was chuckling, so I carried on. "I had to be dried off and back in my room at 7:30 exactly to start getting ready. I had 5 minutes tops for makeup, which was pushed down to 3 minutes when I had to blow dry my hair, 10 minutes to get dressed into the clothes I laid out the night before, 1 minute to grab my shoes and purse and head out the door at exactly 7:50am. This ensured I would have enough time to go through the Tim Horton's drive thru to get my morning coffee and be at work for 8:30am." I took a deep breath in and let it out. "See? You're not the only one with crazy routines." I gave him a big teethy smile. (A/N: This is true. This was my routine when I was a bank teller. Lol. And the the 6:31? 31 was Curtis Joseph's number, who has always been my favourite hockey player. Okay, back to the story.)

He leaned over suddenly and gave me a gentle kiss on my lips.

"WOOOOOOO! Go Sid!" I heard in the background and we quickly separated and both of us blushed.

"Max. I thought you left." Sid said flatly.

"I couldn't leave without saying hi to my girls." He sat down to the right of me in his own stall, which was right next to Sidney's. "how's it going Jenn?" he said with a big flashy smile.

"I'm good Max, how are you?" I politely replied, still embarrassed by his outburst.

He nodded his head in all directions, "I'm good. I'm good. Hey the game's tonight, are you excited? We're going to kick some major ass you know."

I smiled, "Oh I know. You sound ready, all nice and pumped up."

"Oh yeah, I'm excited. Anyways, I gotta bounce. Game day nap and all. See you tonight. Hey come down here after the game later on. We'll chat again."

"Will do, Max. See you tonight" I said as he left, giving Sid a fist-bump on his way past us. He waved at Andy and Linds who were now talking with Jordan Staal and Ruslan Fedotenko.

"Speaking of tonight," Sid said, "What are you wearing tonight?"

I looked at him puzzled. Why would he care what I was wearing? He read the look on my face and laughed, "I'm just wondering if you three will be decked out in Penguins gear or what."

"Oh, " I gave a small laugh, "actually, I was just planning on some jeans and a plain hoodie I brought. I don't really have any 'Penguins gear'."

"Really?" he asked, sounding genuinely surprised.

"Well, Linds has a Cup Champions t-shirt that she bought yesterday, and Andy has a toque but I don't think either of them were planning on wearing them tonight.

Sid shook his head. "I can't believe you don't have any gear! Okay, here's the deal, I want you three to go to the gift shop here before you leave and pick out whatever you want. It'll all be on me. Just tell the cashier your name and I'll take care of it. Cool?"

I bit my bottom lip and shook my head, "I can't do that Sid, I'm sorry. You don't need to buy us anything."

"No no, please, I insist. Get anything and however many shirts, sweaters, jerseys, hats, anything you want."

I shook my head again. "That's really generous, but really, it's okay."

He looked deeper and pleadingly into my eyes and put his hand on top mine, which was in my lap. "Jenn, really."

I sighed and gave in. "Okay. Any suggestions?"

He broke into a wide grin and gave me a cocky side glance. "Well, I think a Crosby jersey is in order, naturally."

I laughed. He lifted my chin with his hand and kissed me again on the lips. His lips were so warm, so inviting, I felt like I could kiss him forever. He broke it off after a few moments and put a few loose strands of my hair behind my ear. "Sorry, we're going to have to say goodbye, I've got to get home."

I nodded, "right... the routine." I said dramatically. He laughed.

I stood up and called out to Andy and Linds who were still engaged in conversation. "Hey guys, we gotta go. Boys need their beauty sleep." I heard a few chuckles throughout the room. I turned around, thinking Sid was right behind me, but he was off in the corner talking to a man, occasionally gesturing towards the 3 of us.

"Whats going on?" Linds asked, watching Sid engaged in conversation.

"Well, Sid isn't too impressed that we don't have any jerseys or Penguins attire for tonight, so he wants us to go to the gift center and pick out anything we want." I explained.

"Holy shit are you serious?" Andy asked.

"Unfortunately, yes. But.." I turned to stand in front of my friends, "we're not going to go overboard okay guys? I mean, He said he'd pay for whatever we want, but I don't want to go nuts. Let's just each get a jersey or something small." They both nodded in agreement. "Of course, we understand that Jenn." Linds said.

"Jenn?" Sidney called me over to where he was standing, Andy and Linds followed in tow. "This is Frank." I nodded and said "hello, I'm Jenn" and put my hand out to shake his. He warmly enclosed both his hands around mine and said "Hello" in return.

"Frank is going to escort you to the gift shop so you can get some stuff for tonight." He turned to Linds and Andy and cupped his mouth away from my sight, "Jenn needs a Crosby jersey" He tried to say slyly. I laughed to myself and looked into his eyes.

"So, I guess I'll see you tonight. Have a good lunch and nap." I said with a smile.

"Ya, hey come down here again after the game. All of you, we can hang out again."

"Sounds great" I replied, "Okay, well, thanks for everything, see you later." And I wrapped my arms around him in a deep hug. I couldn't help but inhale his amazing scent as we stood so close together. His arms wrapped strongly around my waist and I couldn't help but let out a little sigh of contentment. He placed a kiss on my cheek as we separated and whispered, "see you tonight" as we parted. He waved at Andy and Linds, and soon enough we were following Frank out of the dressing room.

A few minutes later we were inside the gift center. This store was HUGE. How on earth I was going to find anything was beyond me. Luckily, I already knew what I was going to get and the walls seemed to be wallpapered in jerseys that were for sale. Linds and Andy immediately spread out and looked for jerseys of their favourite players (Letang and Fedotenko) while I followed Frank to the register. He greeted the young girl working behind the counter and informed her that 'Mr. Crosby' would be purchasing any items that we desired. It sounded so odd for these people to be referring to Sid as 'Mr. Crosby'. It was so formal. The young girl nodded and asked, "what is it that you are looking for?"

"Well, apparently I need a Crosby jersey to wear tonight." I said with a smile.

"Oh certainly, we have plenty over here. Would you like a home, away or alternate jersey?" She began to lead me towards the giant wall of authentic jerseys. "Home would be great." I answered. She pulled down a few for me to try on, settling on a medium which seemed to fit great. Wasn't too huge like most jerseys are. It fit well in all the right places. She brought my pick over the register while I went to find out how Andy and Linds were doing. They both had picked out the jerseys they wanted and we walked over to the register. Frank was still there, I guess waiting to make sure the purchase went through okay to Sid. The cashier wrote down the information about the jerseys, and removed the tags for us, then put them each into their own bag for us to walk out with. As she handed us each our own bag, we thanked her profusely. Frank escorted us outside the shop. "Wow," I exclaimed as I left the store, "I've never done that kind of shopping before." I laughed a little and looked at Frank, smiling. "Yes, it is most unusual for Mr. Crosby to request something of that nature."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Mr. Crosby has never made it so adamant that he be billed for purchases before. You are one lucky lady." He said with a wink. I couldn't help but smile. I thought maybe he did this with random girls, but I guess not!

We continued to walk towards the main doors. The arena was practically empty now. There was an occasional fan sitting around, hoping to catch a glimpse of a player in the main lobby. When we reached the final doors, we thanked Frank for everything and headed out into the sunshine of Pittsburgh and began to walk back to our hotel. We all knew that the minute that we got into our room we would all try on our jerseys again and take some pictures together. As we walked together, talking about how excited we were for the game in a few hours, we heard a honking behind us. I noticed the familiar Range Rover driving slowly up beside us.

"Hey, get anything good?" Sid asked with a smile.

I waved my bag in front of him. "You'll see tonight." I said, smiling.

He laughed, "sounds good."

We waved and he drove off. 1 minute of walking later, we were back in the hotel, waiting for the elevator. I looked at Andrea and Lindsay, their faces had smiles permanently plastered on. As we got into the elevator and the door shut, the three of us broke into a smaller version of our 'happy dance'. I could only imagine what tonight's game would be like.
Chapter 8: Chapter 8

Chapter 8

Sure enough, when we got into the room, there was a chorus of "Oh my god" and small squeals of excitement as we talked about the last couple of hours. We did try on our jerseys, and we all figured out which pants and shoes to wear, and talked about how we might wear our hair.

"You know Jenn, I'm really proud of you." Linds said to me with a genuine smile on her face. "I mean, you're dating Sidney Crosby and think of all the players we met today, and you're just taking it all very easy. You could have gone crazy in that store since he was footing the bill and you didn't. He really is getting to know the real and true you and I think that's great."

I mock-wiped a tear from my eye and smiled, "Thanks sweetie. But I mean, I can't help but wonder what happens tomorrow. We're leaving. You guys go back to Erie and I fly home to Ontario. Do you think he's hoping on my leaving? Like, is he wondering the same as me? How do we continue all this? Does he even want to, you think?" I voiced the concerns that had been in my mind since last night.

Andrea spoke up. "Honestly Jenn, I didn't get a feeling from him that he wants you to go anywhere. I think he may ask you to stay a bit longer."

That concerned me. "We all know I can't afford to stay longer. I'm going to run out of clothes, I miss my family a bit, although I don't miss their constant presence around me, asking me how I'm feeling all the time. I've enjoyed this time away. "

Linds asked, "What if Sid offers to cover your hotel room for a few more days so you can stay?"

"You know I can't accept that. And besides, everything has already been arranged. My flight leaves Sunday night. My car is at the airport, waiting for me to come home. My parents expect me to be back in their house when they wake up on Monday morning." Living at home with parents sucks. I'm 27 and if it weren't for this stupid anxiety disorder I would be living far from everyone. I love my family, don't get me wrong, but lately I feel smothered. They have all been so concerned about making me comfortable and trying to get me back on track so I can get back to working again. And to be honest, I haven't been feeling like I belong at home. I know my parents house is the one I grew up in, and I know my brothers have always been my world, but I just don't feel like I fit lately. The past couple days away from home has felt great, (except the random calls from my mom, asking if I'm okay) and I was sad thinking about returning.

Linds and Andy nodded in agreement. They knew I was having a rough time, and they wanted to be as supportive as possible. "Just promise us something." Andy spoke up, I looked at my friend, "if he DOES ask, please really think about it. You know we support you no matter what. But I really and truly believe he is enjoying getting to know you and wants to continue all this." I nodded.

"Okay, enough talk about all that, we have 6 hours until the game starts. Well, technically 5 until we leave for the arena.. what do you want to do?" I looked over at Linds to catch her mid-yawn. "Sorry" she mumbled.

"I was thinking the same thing, actually." I said with a wink. "Why don't we all take a game-day nap, so we're ready for tonight."

We turned the tv on in the room to the Penguins channel and watched some interviews with the players from the earlier practice and eventually, the 3 of us dozed off.

We all woke when the hotel phone rang with our 4pm wake-up call as we had requested. We had some room service sent up with dinner for us all and we just hung out. By the time the clock hit 5:30pm, we were all getting wound up and very excited about the game. The game started at 7pm, so we took turns in the shower again and got ourselves ready for the game. By 6:15, we were walking out of the hotel back across the street to the arena again, this time, looking fabulous in our new jerseys.

As we were walking towards the seating area, we ran into Frank again. "Ladies, you all look wonderful tonight." He said with a smile. I kissed his cheek (the darling sweet older man who reminds you of your grandfather) and we went off to our seats. We found them with no problem, (of course, when we were there for practice, we found them so we would know where to go) and waited for the warm-ups to begin. The building was full of excitement and crazy amounts of energy as we were surrounded with fellow Penguins fans. As the arena began to fill in and the empty seats around us became occupied, I took the opportunity to look all around the arena and take it all in. I didn't know when the next time I would see a live game would be, and I wanted to remember every moment. I noticed across the ice from us there was a small child, he couldn't have been more than 3 wearing his own Crosby jersey, with temporary tattoos of the Penguins logo on his cheeks, and the older couple a few rows behind him holding hands with a blanket draped over their legs. The 'die-hard' fans who had their faces half gold and half black, and even some nuts guys who had "PENS" written across their bare chests.

I was brought out of my daze when a girl sitting behind us screamed in excitement, making me jump a bit. The screams continued from all around the arena. I looked to the ice and noticed a couple of players taking the ice for stretches. The three of us sat and watched as the Penguins trickled onto the ice, getting warmed up before the game begins. I leaned over to Linds who was sitting to my left, "Do you see him yet?" She pointed to the ice, "There he is." I followed her hand and sure enough, there was the back of his jersey facing us as he was stretched. I couldn't help but smile. He got up to his feet and looked as though he was just casually stretching his arms and turning around to face the boards. I could see him mentally count the rows up, then our eyes met. I gave him a smile and a tiny wave, and he smiled in return. I help up the corner of my jersey so he could see the "C" and he smiled even wider. He then skated off and began their warm-ups.

Linds, having seen our exchange of glances leaned over and whispered to me softly, "I think he's smitten." I smiled at my friend and re-focused myself on the players in front of me. Watching as they each took shots on Marc-Andre Fleury, who was starting in net tonight. I turned so I could talk to both of my friends, "I am really happy to be here with you guys, I love you both so much." They both smiled in return, "we're happy you're here too with us, and we're really happy that you're having a good time." Andy said with a wink. I leaned back in my seat. A vendor began walking around the stands near us, so I waved him over and bought a couple bottles of water for during the game.

The game was incredible. I couldn't believe how fast it all went by. Of course, Pittsburgh won, 4-1 over the New York Islanders, including 2 goals by none other than Mr. Crosby himself. While there were a few NYI fans in the arena that were not too pleased, the majority of fans present were ecstatic about how the Penguins defeated the Isles. At the end of the 3rd period, Sid had caught my eye before leaving the ice and he gave me one of those "nods" motioning for me to come down there. I nodded and he smiled then he left the ice.

We decided to wait out the crowd leaving the stands, since we knew it would be a while before Sid was done his interviews and showering. They were in a hurry to get out and go home, we could be patient waiting for the next step in our night to begin. I smiled to myself as I thought about that.

Sure enough, about 20 minutes later, there were hardly any people left in the stands, so we got up and again headed down to the area where the locker rooms were located. The same security guard was there from this afternoon, so we were let right though, much to the dismay of all the other girls trying to beg for entrance. We went to the same spot again to the right of the locker room door and waited. We watched as reporters were leaving in small spurts from the dressing room. Another 10 or 15 minutes passed and Max came out into the hallway in his full suit. He greeted us all with hugs then stood beside me and we chatted a bit.

"Did you ladies enjoy the game? You had pretty good seats!" He exclaimed.

"Yeah, it was incredible. Congrats on the win!" I replied.

"Hey hey hey, wait a sec... where's your Talbot jersey?" he asked with a wink.

"Sorry Max, I was under strict rules to get a Crosby. Maybe next game?" I said and gave him my cutest smile. I knew I was able to get anyone to forgive me with this little smile and I watched his expression change into a full blown Cheshire-cat grin.

"Oh it's all good. Guess you gotta wear your boyfriend on your back. Well I gotta bounce, there are ladies to meet outside." He said with a wide grin. I laughed and gave him another quick hug. He turned and began to walk away. I called out after him, "Hey Max!" He turned around and looked at me, "Thanks. For... everything." I said with a slight blush rising to my cheeks. He winked, obviously remembering how he introduced me to Sid just yesterday, and carried on his way outside.

"Hold on a sec" I said outloud as I turned to Andy and Linds who were eyeing me curiously, "did he say boyfriend?"

Andy replied, "Ya, I heard that too."

I could feel a bit of panic coming on, rising up in my chest. It was way too soon to call him my boyfriend. Is Sidney referring to me as his girlfriend already? What about tomorrow? We met yesterday for crying out loud!

"Deep breath, Jenn" Linds reminded me and I pulled myself out of my haze. One step at a time I reminded myself. I just want to enjoy this time now, I'm not going to work myself up over it, it's not that big of a deal anyways. I shook my head a little as if it would magically erase the thoughts like an etch-a-sketch.

As the players casually trickled out, I noticed Sid come out and look down the other end of the hallway before turning his head and seeing us. He seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. "Hey." he said as he took a few steps closer. He put his arm around my shoulders and gave me a side-hug. "come with me" he said, before leading us down the hallway back to the lounge. "I have a few more reporters to speak with, but it won't take long, and you guys can watch if you want. Or.." he smiled down at me, "you can always start another round of air hockey." I blushed a little and smiled back, "I think I'm still okay after this morning's game, thanks."

The three of us made our way to the leather couches and just sat and read some magazines while Sid finished up his interviews. He was right, it didn't take long before the reporters were being shoo'd away by his agent, Pat, and the four of us were alone in the lounge. "So what do you have planned for tonight?" He asked us.

"Well," Andy began, "Lindsay and I were talking, and we want you to take Jenn out, while we go back to the hotel." I turned to look at my friends.

"Are you sure?" I asked them both, reading their faces to make sure this was what they wanted. They both smiled and nodded.

"Okay." I answered Sid, "looks like I'm free tonight, if you are. Want to get some drinks or something?" I asked.

"Actually, I have something better in mind for you." He said with a mischevious grin. I blushed and folded my hands in my lap. "Okay." I replied.

I hugged my friends goodbye and Sid promised them he'd have me back at a 'decent hour'. We all laughed at that.

Sid led me through a few back hallways and warned me that while he has his car moved at the end of the games, sometimes fans follow him out, looking for autographs or trying to get pictures with him. I shook my head, it all baffled me. I mean, I understand being a fan, and wanting to follow his career. But to follow him around after a game? That's just nuts. He's just a person. Well, a hot person, I smiled to myself. A hot, very sweet person. A hot, very sweet, amazing hockey player, person. He put his hand on my lower back and guided me up a set of stairs into the parking garage and there was his Rover, running and waiting for us to get in. Frank was there again, he held open my door for me while Sid walked quickly around to the drivers seat. When we were inside the SUV, Sid locked the doors and checked to make sure the windows were up all the way. "Okay.." I wondered outloud.

"What?" he asked, looking at me quickly.

"We sneak into the car, you lock the windows and doors and then what happens? Because this is kinda freaky." I giggled a bit. This was all brand new to me.

"You'll see why in a few minutes." was all he said and we were on our way.
Chapter 9: Chapter 9

Chapter 9

I honestly thought he was kidding. I mean, I knew that Sid's fans could be a little extreme; I've seen the pictures online. But, I was not at all prepared for the crazy-factor that would greet us that night. The second we were out of the parking garage, it was nuts. Sid had told me as we left the garage that he would not be opening his window to sign autographs because he wanted to leave and spend time with me. I couldn't help but ask myself if maybe he didn't want to have questions asked about this girl in his car leaving with him. He had to drive really slow, as there were fans everywhere. They obviously weren't afraid of getting hit by a car because they appeared to fly from every corner of the parking lot. The flashes that occasionally went off were like lightening surrounding us from all angles. Once we were about three quarters of the way through the lot, it seemed like the fans finally took the hint and backed off a bit. He drove out of the parking lot and we were on our way. When we were on the road, I turned to him. "You were right, that was nuts. Is it like that after every game?"

"Just about." He sighed. "I should be really grateful and understanding because when I was a kid, I was a fan too but it can get a little overwhelming." He looks tired, I thought to myself. I reached my left hand over the console and placed it over top of his right hand which was on his leg. I felt for the guy, I mean, this is the first time I've been involved in this crazy-ness, but he deals with it day after day – it had to be exhausting.

"So, where are we going?" I asked enthusiastically, hoping to see at least a smile.

"I am taking you to my place and we can get something to eat, have a drink, just relax and get to know each other." He replied, smiling as he turned onto another road.

"Sounds great!" Then it hit me... Sid lives with Mario Lemieux. I glanced at the clock-11pm. Okay, there's a chance I won't meet him. I think I read somewhere that he lives in the guest house; maybe I won't have to worry about meeting him. I couldn't help but feel a bit self-conscious. Luckily, I wore a plain black t-shirt under the jersey tonight so I could at least take the jersey off when we got there. I pulled the passenger visor down and quickly checked my hair and makeup in the mirror.

"You look beautiful." Sid said. I turned to him and smiled. "Thank you." I answered. I put the visor back up, it didn't matter anymore. I was with Sidney and I was going to have a nice time tonight regardless of how tired I look or if my mascara was smeared halfway across my face; it just didn't matter.

We continued to hold hands and made some small talk about the game as we headed to his Pittsburgh home. When we pulled in the driveway and waited for the gates to open in front of us, I couldn't help but gasp in shock. "Holy shit." Was all I could make out.

Sid laughed, "I know, it's really big. You get used to it though."

He parked the Rover and once again, came around to my side of the car to open my door for me. I was beginning to like that. He took my hand in his and we started towards the front door. Breathe, Jenn, breathe, I kept reminding myself. When we first walked in, I had to stop and take it all in. The foyer was incredible. Everything about it screamed 'high class' to me. I instantly felt a little out of place. I felt Sid pulling gently on my arm and looked at him. He was watching my face, obviously reading every thought I had and comforting me through his own eyes. We exchanged a smile and he gently pulled again leading me towards the stairs that were in front of us. I pulled back, encouraging him to stop for a minute. "Wait..." I whispered, not knowing if there was anyone home. I knew Mario has 4 kids and with it being late, I wouldn't want to wake anyone. "My shoes." And I bent down to begin pulling them off. Luckily, I had just worn ballet flats so it was easy.

"You can leave your shoes on until we get upstairs." Sid said.

"No, I can't." I laughed a little. The floor looked too clean and everything around me was immaculate, so I wasn't going to disturb anything with my shoes. Besides, I was raised that when you walk into a home, you remove your damn shoes; even in your own home. Carrying them in my left hand while Sid still clutched my right, we walked to the stairs. We went up a floor and Sid took me to the right. We passed by a few closed doors and came across another door. This one we went through and of course, more stairs. When we came to the top of those stairs, it looked like we were in a living room. There were dark brown soft leather couches that looked very plush, a huge 70inch flat screen TV overtop of a gas fireplace, various indoor plants, a gorgeous mahogany coffee table with matching side tables and a pair of the same dark brown leather recliners, all on beautiful dark hardwood floors.

"Wow." I said, still whispering. I didn't know where I was in the house, but I liked it!

Sid chuckled, "This is my living room." I looked at him when he used the word 'my'. "This is the wing of the house where I live during the season. Flower used to live here with me, but he recently bought his own place with his girlfriend, so it's all mine now. Let me show you around." And he tugged on my hand again. He guided me through, showed me the 3 full size bedrooms that were 'his' and the 2 bathrooms that went with them, and the full size kitchen I wasn't expecting to find. He paused for a minute outside of a closed door that was just off of his bedroom and took a deep breath.

"This is my office. I keep some trophies here while the rest of them are at home." He turned to me, "Not a lot of people have seen this room, I usually keep it very private."

I squeezed Sid's hand, "Sid, you don't have to show me, it's alright. If it's private, it's private." I smiled up at him.

He smiled back, "you're so great. That's why I want to show you, I like you a lot." My smile got a little wider.

He opened the door slowly and we stepped inside. "Whoa..." was all I could really say. The room was incredible. It was the size of my bedroom at home. There were 2 desks that matched; both looked like a dark cherry wood with a shiny finish. Each desk had a laptop and an extra monitor, a comfy looking black leather chair as well as a couple of smaller trophies and I noticed a picture frame on the desk to the right that had Sid's name plate on it. The walls had many shelves on them, every single one of them full of trophies and the occasional plaque. There were enlarged pictures of his family hung on the wall, as well as a few with Mario (one when he first received his jersey after being drafted, and the other with the Cup). I was in complete awe.

"Sidney, this is incredible." I breathed as I walked into the center of the room.

"I spend a lot of time in here. Sometimes, when I just want to get away from all the crazy and the hype and be away from the ice, this is where I go. I read in here, I eat in here, I've even napped in my chair, because it's so comfortable to me."

"It really is beautiful, Sid" I said, turning to face him. He still stood in the doorway, leaning against the wall to the left of the door, watching me as I gazed around.

"Okay, so you want something to eat?" He asked me.

"Actually, I'm still full from dinner tonight, but if you're hungry, please eat." I replied.

"Good." He said, giving me a wide smile. "because I'm starving." He held his left hand out for me to take and again we joined hands as he led me back into the living room area. He grabbed a plate of food out of his fridge and put it in the microwave to heat up. "one thing I left out of my 'game day routine' when I was telling you about it, I always eat dinner after a game." He said with a smile. I perched myself on a bar stool that was on the other side of his high kitchen counter. "Want something to drink?" he asked. I smiled, "just water would be great, thank you." He nodded and pulled a water jug from the fridge and filled up a glass for me and walked over to place it in front of me. "Thanks" I said as I took a sip. I took this opportunity to take off my jersey, fold it and place it on the counter next to my purse.

"Thank you, again for the jersey. The girls love theirs too."

"Oh, no problem at all. I wish you had gotten some more stuff while you were there though."

I shook my head a bit and smiled, "I couldn't do that. It was tough enough to accept the jersey."

"I understand, but they give me a wicked discount." He said with a small wink.

"So," Sid began, "Max seems to have taken a liking to you" he said as he retrieved his dinner plate from the microwave and sat across the counter from me.

"He's a nice guy." I replied. I blushed a little as I thought back to our having lunch together the day before at Subway. He just came right over and sat down, not afraid to make conversation with 3 girls he didn't know at all.

"What are you thinking about?" Sid asked, amused. I pursed my lips together, embarrassed that he could read my face better than anyone else after only knowing me for 2 days. "I know it was something, I can tell by the look on your face."

I smiled, "I was just thinking about yesterday's lunch run-in with you two. Trust me, we didn't plan it." Sid chuckled. "Maybe you didn't, but he did." he finished with a wink.

"What?" I replied, confused.

"Remember when you saw me and Max looking at you from center ice? I told him I thought you were really pretty and that you seemed 'real'. He knows I'm shy when it comes to women, so he started making conversation for me. Then he watched you and your friends go to Subway for lunch so he called me and told me to meet him there."

I was stunned. "are you kidding?"

"Nope." he said, that Cheshire cat grin forming again.

"Interesting" was all I could make my voice respond with. I honestly didn't know what to think about what I was just told. I mean, I'm never referred to as 'the pretty one', I'm usually the one hidden behind everyone else that no one bothers to notice. The one who has a kind heart and bubbly personality but good guys never go for me. I was a little baffled, to say the least. I know that our date turned wierd last night when I asked him 'why me?', so I knew that tonight, I was going to leave it out and just enjoy myself. I'm sitting here with a guy I think is great, and he likes me, so... forward ho!

As Sid finished his dinner and washed his plate we continued with easy conversation. We talked a bit about our families, what 'home' was like, our favorite movies and tv shows and what types of music we listened to. Turns out, we have a lot more in common than I expected.

"Care to watch a movie with me?" I nodded and we headed for the living room. I sat down in the middle of the couch, man, I thought it looked soft and plush, my body just sunk into it, it was so comfortable. I leaned back and rested my head against the back. "Mmmm.." I sighed. I have got to get me one of these!

"I'm glad your comfortable." Sid laughed as he put the dvd in. We had settled on watching 'Step-Brothers' because after talking in the kitchen, he knew that it was one of my favorites too. When the movie started, he came over and sat beside me and put his left arm around me. I couldn't help myself, he smelled SO good, so I snuggled a bit against his side and put my feet up and curled behind me on the couch. He propped his feet up on the coffee table in front of us to get more comfortable. The movie began and minutes later, we were both laughing very hard. It got even funnier when we both knew what scene was coming up, and we said the line "This house is a fucking prison! On planet bullshit! In the galaxy of this sucks camels dicks!" at the exact same time. We looked at each other and laughed so hard we could barely breath. My side was literally hurting from laughing so hard. I leaned forward to catch my breath and when I finally did, I noticed that Sid had calmed himself down too a bit and was watching me. I looked at him, and couldn't help it, I started to laugh again. No sooner had I begun, that he began all over again. Sid leaned forward to pause the DVD so we wouldn't miss anymore of it while we tried to compose ourselves. I took some deep breaths and another sip of my water and said, "Okay, I think I'm good now. That's my favorite part of the whole movie." I turned to look at him. He was still wearing a smile. He leaned forward towards me and kissed me then, gently. As he pulled away I smiled and opened my eyes. He smiled so I placed my left hand on the right side of his face and pulled him in for another kiss, this time a little deeper. I put my arms around his neck and continued kissing him, him leaning back into the end of the couch a bit, with his arms locked on my back, holding me tight to his chest.

I gently grazed my tongue along the bottom of his lip, asking for entrance and he granted me the pleasure as we continued to lock lips. I am not usually the one to be forward, so this was all taking me by surprise. It all just felt, right. I felt his large hands slide down my lower back onto my butt and he gently rubbed my behind. He sat straight up then, still gripping me to his chest as he laid me down on my back on the couch with him hovering on top of me. We continued to kiss and as he made his way from my lips to my earlobe then down to my neck, I couldn't help but let out a soft moan. As he nibbled gently on my neck and made his way back to my cheek then lips he placed his hand on my breast over my shirt and gently squeezed. Oh my god, I thought to myself. Why haven't I stopped this yet? This is too soon, but I couldn't form any coherent thoughts as he continued his much appreciated torture to my lips and tongue. My hands made their way through all this up and down his back, lightly scratching. I moved my right hand up to his hair and knotted my fingers into it and while I let my left hand graze down to his backside. We continued for what felt like mere seconds before I removed my hand from his butt and started to lightly rub his skin from under his shirt. I brought my other hand down from his head of amazing hair and began to lift his shirt up off his chest. He paused from kissing me long enough to slide it over his head and lift me up off the couch so we were sitting in front of each other on the couch. He attacked my mouth again, groaning, feeling the same urgency and longing that I was experiencing, sucking and tugging on each lip in turn. He then began to lift my shirt up over my chest and I allowed him to remove it completely before attacking his lips again. Oh his lips. I could write a sonnet about his amazing lips. Basically I wanted to suck them right off his mouth but that wouldn't be any fun for the future, would it? I smiled to myself at the thought of the word 'future' and continued to kiss him. His hands were on my back and my bra-covered chest then sliding down to my stomach and my hands were the same, all over his body. He guided me then to sit in his lap. The moment I did, I felt his need, hard and strong... and big too I might add. I kissed down his neck, then to his shoulder and made my way up to his left earlobe. There was one thing I took away from my past relationships, the way a man became putty the minute my tongue touches their earlobe. I felt Sid shudder a bit in my arms as I began to suck and tug with my teeth before I licked it then blew some cool air on it. I found his lips once again and gave him a long kiss, withdrawling my tongue, then another gentle kiss.

"Wow" I whispered as he opened his eyes. He smiled, "I was just thinking the same thing." He kissed the tip of my nose. I leaned my forehead against his.

"We need to stop though, for tonight," I said, pulling my head back and pushing some of his hair back from where they were matted to his forehead.

"Yeah, we do." he agreed. I leaned forward and deeply kissed him again before climbing off his lap. He got up off the couch and retrieved both of our shirts from across the room (I personally, didn't remember flinging either of them that far away, but hey - heat of the moment). As he glided across the floor back to me and handed it to me, I caught a quick glance at the clock. 1:30am? Holy crap! Man, time flies when you're makin' out! I wasn't ready to leave yet though, I was having a really good time. Sid smiled at me, "want to watch the rest of the movie?" I smiled wide, "Yes please!". We resumed our earlier positions, with me curled up against his side. As he pressed 'play' I felt him place a kiss on the top of my head and wrapped his left arm around my waist a little tighter.

When the movie ended, we both got up and stretched, but neither of us said anything about leaving. I figured that if he wanted me to leave, he would say something like, "I should take you back to your hotel." But rather, he asked me if I wanted a cup of coffee. I smiled, "I actually don't drink coffee anymore, haven't in about a year. But I would love a cup of tea." He smiled and took my hand and we walked back to the kitchen.

"So, no coffee for a year? How do you survive?" He looked mock-shocked.

I laughed, "well, with the anxiety, along came a heart condition, so it was really a 'don't drink coffee or you're risking a heart attack' kind of situation."

"You have a heart condition?" He asked, genuinely concerned.

"Yep. It's under control now though. It's called tachycardia, basically my heart beats too fast sometimes. No biggie." I shrugged.

"It's your heart, Jenn, I think that's a big deal." he answered, filling the kettle with water.

"Ya, but like I said, it's under control." I winked at him. "no need to worry about me, I'm good." I flashed him an extra big smile to convince him.

He chuckled. Then, as he reached up into his cupboard to retrieve a box of tea bags, a serious look came upon his face. "Jenn" he began, "when are you leaving?" he asked, completely dead-toned.

I looked down at my hands and quietly answered. "Tomorrow." I watched his shoulders droop. I knew I would have to have this conversation with him tonight but I didn't expect to be so bummed out about it. Then again, I didn't expect what happened an hour ago on his couch either.

The kitchen went silent. The only sound was the gentle whistle of the kettle on the stove. As the whistling increased, Sid poured the boiling water into a mug and dropped a tea bag in it for me. He walked the cup over to me and handed me a spoon as well. "Thank you." I said quietly. He then went back to the cupboard to retrieve a second mug to make a cup for himself.

"Stay." He said softly. All I could think was, 'huh?'

"Excuse me?" I replied, he did say it very quietly, so maybe I mis-heard him.

He turned to look me in the eyes from across the room. A soft smile grazed his lips as his eyes begged and he repeated, "Stay."

I stirred my tea and removed the tea bag and walked it over to the sink, using my hand as a cradle in case any extra drops were to fall.

I cleared my throat and walked back over to the counter and climbed on the bar stool again. By this time, Sid had taken his place on the other side of the counter and looked into his cup of tea, hoping for my reply to come shortly.

"I want to Sidney. I really do. I mean, I don't have anything back home I need to return for in any rush..." He looked up at me. "But I can't." His eyes returned to his cup.

"It was a long shot, I figured you were having as good a time as me, but it's alright."

I picked up my cup and walked around to the other side of the counter. I placed it down next to his and wrapped my arms around his back and placed my hands on his lap. "I am having the most incredible time. Trust me, I don't want this to end." He looked to the side at me and said, "You don't?"

I chuckled. "Silly boy. I don't make out with just anyone, what kind of girl do you think I am?" He laughed. "Truth?" I asked him quietly.

"What?" he asked in return. "Do you want the complete, totally honest to goodness truth?" I repeated.

He turned around in his chair and wrapped his arms around my waist looking right into my eyes. "Truth" he replied.

"I could see myself falling hard for you. I honestly could. But I can't stay in Pittsburgh right now." His eyes closed. I focused on my cup of tea, resting there on the counter just beside his. "I can come back, someday. Maybe soon. Maybe if I buy a stopover flight, and stay in some really cheesy motel it will be cheaper." I was really just thinking outloud.

His eyes met mine again. "Is that what's stopping you? Money?"

"Yes. I saved for a long time to afford this trip and with not working right now, things are very tight. Let me think on it tonight and I'll crunch some numbers - see what I can come up with, okay?" I asked him, pleading with my eyes for him to give me the night.

"Jenn" he scratched his head. "If money is the problem, we have no problem. I'll buy your plane tickets. And I'll pay for your hotel here."

I shook my head. "Absolutely not. I'm not taking your money Sidney. You work hard for that. It's not mine... No." I said firmly.

A faint smile came on his lips, "Okay now I like you even more."

I laughed and kissed his cheek. "Sorry bub, that's how I was raised."

"No, I understand, that's exactly how I was raised to. Everyone is always giving me a hard time about living with Mario. They always say, 'Sid, you have millions of dollars, buy your own house' but that isn't the point. They are my family here, I want to be here with them all, and until Mario kicks me out, I'm going to stay."

"Now I like you even more." I whispered into his ear.

He stood up and brought me into a tight hug. "C'mon. I should get you back to the hotel before your friends think I've stolen you for good."

I smiled and grabbed my purse and the jersey off the counter.

We drove back to the hotel in silence. But it wasn't an eery silence or one that means anything is wrong. It was a comfortable silence. We held hands over the center console and his thumb gently stroked mine. When we arrived at the hotel, he held my door for me again, and like the night before, walked me to the elevator. After I kissed him goodnight, he looked into my eyes and said, "You'll tell me tomorrow?" I nodded and smiled. "Tomorrow. As soon as I know, you'll know, I promise." He kissed my forehead and whispered, "Good night."

I tried to sneak into the hotel room, assuming that since it was just after 3am that my friends would be fast asleep. Sure enough, they were still wide awake, watching infomercials and eating chocolates. Ah, my friends. I chuckled to myself. "You guys are still up?" I asked.

"Oh yeah we are. And we want details. Now." Andy said, cleaning up her box of chocolate wrappers that had scattered all over her bed. She patted the empty spot next to her so I climbed on. Again, I didn't tell them absolutely everything, just that we talked, watched a movie, he showed me around his wing at Mario's and then the big thing, him asking me to stay.

Lin sighed. "Please tell me you're thinking about it Jenn. This is all too magical for you to pass up."

I smiled. Yes, it was very much magical. "I promised Sid that I would crunch some numbers and tell him tomorrow."

Andy then spoke up; "Jenn, it IS tomorrow."

We laughed a bit and I picked up my purse so I could review the balance left on my credit card and what was in my chequing account back home.

Approx 20 mins had passed and I groaned. "I hate money."

Linds walked over to the bed and sat down and handed me an envelope with the hotel's name on it.

"What's this?" I asked them.

"Read it." She answered.

I opened the envelope and took out the letter inside.

"For our dear friend Jenn,

You have had a rough couple of years. Emotionally, physically, financially and mentally. We are your escape. We came to Pittsburgh for an adventure and to enjoy some time together doing what we love most - watching hockey. You have been asked by an amazing man to stay a few more nights, and we want you to. It is in your best interest that you stay here with Sidney, as we both feel it will make a difference for both of you. No loans, take it. It's yours, have a great time, and give us some juicy details later. All our love, Linds and Andy."

Attached to the letter were 10 $100 bills. I gasped in complete shock.

"You guys, I can't take your money!" I exclaimed.

"Well too bad, because you're going to. No questions asked. You need to stay." Andy replied.

I could feel the tears gathering in my eyes as I looked deep into the eyes of my two dear, sweet friends who I couldn't love more than at this very moment. I whispered, "Thank you."

I hugged them both long and hard, I couldn't believe their generosity.

"Now go call Sid, because it's driving me crazy you haven't yet!" Linds exclaimed suddenly.

I grabbed my iPhone out of my purse and found his number in my contacts. (I had saved it there after he called this morning.)

He answered on the second ring. "Hello?" I could tell by the background noises that he was still driving.

"Hey. It's Jenn." I replied.

"Everything okay?" He asked, sounding concerned.

"Oh yes, everything is great. I...uh... I have an answer for you."

A moment of silence passed. I heard him swallow hard. "And?"

I smiled so he could hear it in my voice. "Okay."
Chapter 10: Chapter 10

Chapter 10

There was a short pause on the line and then I heard a deep breath of relief through the receiver.

"That's great! How did you work it out?" Sidney asked.

I looked at my friends who were smiling ear to ear listening in on my half of the phone call.

"Thank my incredible friends" was my reply.

"Put me on speaker?" He asked. I quickly obliged and replied with an "okay, you're on" when my phone was loud and clear.

"Andrea, Lindsay, thank you so much for whatever you did to convince Jenn to stay in Pittsburgh." Sid said, and you could really hear the joy in his voice, which made me smile more.

"She deserves it." Linds replied with a wink in my direction.

"No problem Sid, we're happy for her." Andy said.

"Okay, I'm just pulling up to my place so I've gotta go, but Jenn I'll talk to you later on, and really, thanks again girls. I owe you big time." I smiled.

The girls didn't say anything in reply, so I added "Okay Sid, have a good sleep, I'll talk to you soon. Sweet dreams."

"Good night." He said one final time before I heard him hang up his phone.

I called the airline and had my flight rearranged so I could catch one next week at no extra charge. I was glad to have that taken care of, but I still had to call my parents. I was not looking forward to that. I knew they wouldn't understand, and they would question me over and over again.

I went over to my friends and again pulled them into a huge group hug. I still couldn't really believe it. I looked at the clock. 4am. Holy crap! I better get some sleep. I knew Andy and Linds had to head out in the morning, and while I was really looking forward to spending more time with Sid, I had no idea what I was going to do in Pittsburgh by myself. I mean, Sid and I weren't going to be together every minute and I would be here alone.

"Are you sure you guys can't stay at least one more night with me?" I asked out loud as I climbed into bed.

"Sorry sweetie, we both have to work Monday morning. But we did do you a favor." Andy answered.

"another one?" I asked, laughing.

"Yep. We called the front desk, this room is yours for another week."

"That's great, because I don't think I'm ready to leave this bed yet – it's too comfy." I smiled, then was brought back down to earth. "What time do you have to leave?"

"Well" Linds answered this time, "we want to beat traffic and get home before the sun starts to set so maybe around noon."

"That blows." I replied with a yawn. I rolled over in my bed and cuddled up with my pillows. It wasn't long until I was fast asleep.

The next morning came really quickly it felt, as I woke to the sound of Andy zipping her suitcases shut. Her hair was wet meaning she had already been in the shower and she was fully dressed. I looked over to Linds' bed, it was made with her suitcases on top.

"Good morning sleepyhead" I heard behind me and turned to see Linds come out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her head.

"Hey" I yawned, "what time is it?"

"About 11am" Andy answered.

I sat up in my bed and stretched my arms out in front of me while I crossed my legs. "I'm still exhausted, how are you guys even awake?" I laughed.

"Well, we're pretty tired too. Seems someone in the room was dreaming pretty loudly last night." Linds winked at me.

"What?" I asked, even though I already knew it meant that I had been talking in my sleep again. I've done this since I was a kid. Singing, talking, moaning, sighing, groaning – that's me!

"What…or who were you dreaming about?" Andy asked, sitting on the end of my bed.

I wracked my brain but I honestly couldn't remember dreaming about anyone or anything in particular. I shrugged my shoulders. "I can't remember, why what did I say?"

Linds laughed to herself as she remembered. "There was some heavy breathing and some slight moaning, and you were rolling around."

I felt my cheeks burst into flames. Yep, that sounded like me.

Andy laughed out loud. "It was actually really funny. We were talking to each other and watching you the whole time and you never woke up."

I slapped my forehead with my palm and groaned. "Sorry you guys."

Linds laughed as she got up and gathered her bags. "No really, it's cool – funniest thing I've seen in a while!" I laughed a little, well it was the least I could do, I guess, seeing as how they gave me the best gift last night. "Well, you're welcome for the comic relief. I do what I can." I said with a laugh.

"Well, I'm ready to go." Andy looked around the room, checking to see if there was anything she may have forgotten.

"Me too." Linds said sadly.

"I'm going to walk you guys down to your car, just let me throw on some clothes quickly." I said as I got out of bed and walked over to my suitcase. I grabbed the first set of jeans and a hoodie that I could find, and put them on quickly. I grabbed my flip flops and put them on too. I walked somberly with my friends to the elevator, then to the front desk so they could pay their portion of our bill and then to the parking garage. I hugged them each tightly.

"Thank you both for an incredible time. I really couldn't have imagined anything better."

"We had an amazing time too Jenn. Seriously though, enjoy the rest of your time here with Sid. We both have a good feeling about this, so make the most of your time and let us know how it goes." Lindsay said with a wink.

"Yes, that's the stipulation, remember? We want DETAILS girl!" Andy said, pulling me into another hug. I hugged Linds again and watched them get into their car. I waved them off and turned around and headed back up to my room. I walked as slow as humanly possible, knowing that when I got back up to the room I'd have to face the call to my parents. I groaned out loud as I climbed into the elevator and pressed the '15'.

When I got back in the room, I procrastinated. While I'm not a fan of procrastinating, I was also the queen of it when I wanted to be and now was one of those times. I organized my suitcase, and made a list of things I needed to pick up since I would be staying longer. I made my bed and took a long, hot shower, making sure to wash behind my ears and inside my bellybutton, as well as give myself a scalp massage and shave my legs. Then I ordered some room service to be delivered while I did my hair and makeup for the day.

After eating, I knew I couldn't put it off any longer. I wanted to get out of the hotel and get some more clothes so I knew I had to just suck it up and make the call.

"Hello?" I heard my mom's pleasant voice on the other line.

"Hi mom." I answered, nervously.

"Hey sweetie. Are you at the airport?"

I scrunched my face up for a second and swallowed. "Actually, I'm still in Pittsburgh, at the hotel."

"Oh, was there a problem? Was your flight cancelled?"

I sighed at my empty room. "No, I'm actually going to be staying a few extra days."

"Why?" I could hear the tone in my mom's voice get a little irritated.

"Well, we've been having such a great time together and enjoying ourselves here that we agreed to stay." I was hoping that by convincing my parents that Linds and Andy were still here too that they wouldn't be AS mad.

"Okay, how are you paying for all this?" Yep, my mom was getting a little short.

"Linds and Andy are actually going to take care of it for me." I replied quietly.

She huffed into the phone, "Well, your father will not be pleased with this you know. You have responsibilities here. When is your flight home?"

There was no way I wanted to say, "next week" because I knew she'd flip. And technically, I wasn't lying when I answered, "It's not fully mapped out yet, but I'll let you know." I mean, I didn't know when I was flying home, I just knew it wasn't going to be for a week.

"What about your medications? Do you have any doctor appointments this week? What about clothes? And paying for food?" She sprung all these questions on me. Luckily, during my procrastinating earlier, I had covered all these questions in my mind.

"I have it all taken care of. I'll be okay."

"Okay." She answered with a sigh. "Keep us updated. That's the least you can do." She said curtly.

I winced. "Will do, I promise. Love you both."

"We love you too." Although the sound of her voice didn't sound like she meant it.

I hung up my cell and sighed loudly. When would I be seen as a responsible, 27 year old that didn't need her parents constantly hounding me about my decisions? I punched my bed in anger. I thought back to what Linds and Andy said in the garage. "We both have a good feeling about this..." I smiled and got up off the bed. Well, if I was going to shop, now would be the time. I grabbed my purse off the desk in the room and after making sure I had a bit of cash and my credit card and the key to my room, I headed out.

I ended up going to a nearby Wal-Mart and bought a few things. More socks, underwear, another pair of jeans and few tops that I could alternate. Just enough to last me another week. I also picked up some more of my makeup that was running low. I was about to head for the cashiers when I heard my phone ringing. I dug it out of my purse to see "Sidney" flashing on my screen. I smiled and answered the call.

"Hello?"

"Hey Jenn it's Sid."

"How are you?" I asked, smiling so he could hear it in my voice.

"I'm great, how are you? Or, where are you? It's awfully loud."

"Sorry, I'm in Wal-Mart. Hang on a sec." I drove my car around the store to the men's section of clothing and went into the corner of the department where there were no people. "Is that better?"

"Much better. Hey listen, we have a late practice this afternoon at Southpointe and I was wondering if you could come?"

My smile grew wider. "I would love to. My friends left this morning, so I don't really have anything else to do." I laughed a little.

He laughed. "Lucky for me! Ok, do you need a ride?"

"Well, when my friends left, they kinda took their car with them." I laughed again.

"Makes sense. Why don't I pick you up at around 3:30? Will you be back at your hotel by then?"

I glanced at the time on my phone quickly. 2:30pm. "Yep, I'm actually done here, so I will be getting back shortly."

"Which room are you in? I'll come up to get you."

"1539" I replied.

"Great, okay I'll see you then?" he asked.

"See you then." I smiled.

We said our goodbyes and hung up. I raced to the cashier with my cart and paid for my things. I then hailed down a cab in front of the store and headed back to the hotel.

First thing I did when I got back into my room was dump all my new purchases out on the spare bed and try to figure out what to wear. Since I had showered just 2 hours ago, I wasn't really concerned about that, and didn't think my makeup needed any sprucing up since it was still fresh. I tore the tags off a new long sleeve shirt and a fleece vest I had just bought, along with my new jeans and put everything on. Then, I put all my clothes that I brought with me in one of those laundry bags for the hotel laundry service and called the front desk to have someone sent up to get it from me. I looked at the alarm clock on the nightstand, and saw that it read 3:20. "Oh shit" I said out loud and scrambled around the room, trying to get my room tidy before Sid got there. I hung up the rest of the clothes I had bought, and literally threw my new makeup into my cosmetics case in the bathroom. Just then I heard a gentle knocking. I looked in the mirror one last time quickly, and checked my teeth to make sure there was nothing embarrassing hiding in them and went to the door.
Chapter 11: Chapter 11

Chapter 11

I opened the door to see Sid standing there, in a full suit, smiling. "Hello again beautiful."

"Hi, come on in." I stepped back and led Sid inside. He turned around and brought me into a long hug.

"So this is your room? It's nice." He said as he looked all around after releasing me.

"Yeah, this is it. My home for the next week." I smiled.

"Oh that reminds me, can I have your friends address? I have something I would like to send them as a thank you." he looked at me and smiled.

"Well, what is it?" I asked, wondering.

"Ah, that's a surprise my dear." He winked at me.

"Okay, well I'll give it to you later, we have to go, right?"

"Yes, I can't be late."

I walked over to my bed where I had laid out my purse and my phone and picked them up. I stopped at the closet and grabbed my shoes and put them on quickly and we were off to the arena.

The car ride was very comfortable. He asked me what my friends had done to help me stay longer. I replied that they had paid for my hotel room for a week and while they told me over and over that I didn't need to repay them, I would find a way, somehow. I also explained how I had re-arranged my flight so I wouldn't have to pay for it twice and that I had called home just earlier today to tell my family I would be a few more days.

"A few more days? I thought you said a week?" Sid spoke up during our conversation.

"Yeah, the plan is to stay a week but my family was less than impressed when I said a few days, so I wasn't about to say 'actually, a week'."

"You've mentioned your family before, sounds like there is some tension there. If I may ask, what's going on?" He seemed to be genuinely interested and concerned at the same time about my issues with my family. I didn't really want to get deeply into it, I wanted to enjoy my time with him, so I answered "We can get more into it another day, but basically, I'm 27 and they refuse to let me grow and try new things and support me." Sid nodded slightly, silently urging me to continue. I looked at him. "Ever have that feeling that you just don't belong somewhere? And no matter what you do or how hard you try to convince yourself that you're where you should be, it just doesn't feel right?"

He pursed his lips, "maybe... once or twice." I nodded.

"You're lucky, because I have that feeling whenever I am at my house. I mean, it's the house I grew up in and something just feels 'off' about it. I feel like an outsider."

Sid reached his hand across the center console and gripped my hand in his. We continued to hold hands resting on my lap, as he gave my hand a gentle squeeze. "Have you told your parents or brothers this?" he asked, worry sounding in his voice.

"Yes. The only reply I got was from my mom, 'well I watched you come out of me, so I know you belong.' My feelings kind of get swept under the rug and they carry on, while I still feel the same way." I blinked away the tears that were forming in my eyes. Sidney didn't need to see me like this, so I quickly changed the subject. "Anyways... You have a game tomorrow night, right?"

Sid caught on what I was doing, "Yes, we do. Nice subject change by the way. Just so you know, we're going to talk about this more sometime, I'm concerned about you."

I smiled and looked down at our intertwined hands. "You don't need to be. I've been dealing with it for 27 years so far and I'm okay."

"Well, know that you're not alone now, alright?" He glanced at me. Our eyes met. He was being very serious, I could feel it radiating from his body. I smiled. "Okay."

The next few minutes of the drive flew by and next thing I knew, we were pulling into the arena. Sid again kept his window up and doors locked as we entered the parking lot. There were a lot of fans again. We drove into the parking garage and up to the secured level where no fans had access. He opened my door for me and took my hand as we walked towards the doors. He thanked the security guard as we walked by. I heard a voice calling behind me as footsteps became closer and closer, "Jenn!" I turned around, puzzled, wondering who on earth knew me, when I saw Max's smiling face come up behind us.

"Hey Max!" I said, enveloping him in a quick hug, while Sid still held my hand tightly.

"You're still here! I thought you were going home, and I would have to deal with a grumpy captain today." He winked at me. I saw Sid smile in my peripheral vision.

"Yeah, I was...uh...convinced to stay a little while longer." I replied, smiling at Sid.

"That's great! So you're going to the game tomorrow, right?" I nodded. "Awesome. I'll make sure you get a Talbot jersey to wear."

Sid cleared his throat. "Nice try buddy." We all turned and began walking into the entrance of the arena. "That reminds me Jenn, would you like to sit in Mario's box during the game tomorrow? Or would you prefer to sit in the stands?"

I stopped walking then. Sid and Max both turned when they noticed that I stopped and looked at each other then at me.

"Mario's box?" I asked, stunned.

"yeah? Why, you don't want to? Because you don't have to." Sid said quickly, trying to get a feel for how I was reacting.

"Are you kidding? I would LOVE to!" I said, putting extra emphasis on the 'love' part. "But, will Mario be there? Or will I be by myself?"

Sid smiled, "Mario will be there. And so will Veronique and a few of the wives/girlfriends."

"Who is Veronique?" I asked, wondering while walking towards the guys again.

"She's Flower's girlfriend. She'll actually be here today, so I was going to introduce you to her when we get downstairs."

"Oh, okay." I replied. I took Sid's hand again and the three of us continued to walk down the stairs and through the thin hallways of the arena until we reached the locker room. I stopped outside the door. "Why don't I go find a seat in the stands? I'd hate to walk in on your teammates while they're changing." I laughed a little.

Sid smiled, "Sure that's cool. We'll be on the ice in about 30 mins to an hour." He bent down and gave me a gentle kiss on my cheek as I released his hand and began to walk back down the hall towards the stands. I figured I had a lot of time to kill before the practice began, so I decided to walk a few laps around the arena. I took in the many sights as I walked past them all. The shops that were buzzing with fans purchasing players jerseys, the sound of the main front doors automatically opening when anyone came up to them. The smell of pizza as it was being sold to others who had come to watch the practice and the occasional flash as fans took pictures from around the arena. I had noticed a few players come out to the ice, so I figured I may as well find a seat. I picked one a few rows up from behind the bench again and sat down. It wasn't long until Sid came out to the bench and looked around the stands until he saw me and we exchanged a smile. He then took to the ice and began his warm-ups.

Players continued to trickle out onto the ice and I watched each of them stretch and begins some drills as called out by the coaching team. It was interesting to watch them try out lines and take their turns with shots against both of their goalies. Following the team for about year, I was becoming familiar with the roster and each of the players weaknesses and strengths. It was one thing to watch them try new things but nothing beat seeing them all working as a team on the ice during the games. Sidney appeared to have a little bounce in his strides as he glided around the ice and I couldn't help but smile thinking I may have had something to do with that. I had been walking a little taller since we had first met and as we got to know each other and I wondered if maybe it was having the same effect on him too.

About 10mins into the practice after all the players had taken to the ice, a young looking woman came up next to me in the seats. "Are you Jenn?" she asked politely.

"Yes." I replied with a smile. She immediately sat down next to me and held out her hand. "Hi, I'm Veronique Larosee. Sidney told me I could find you here."

"Oh, hi!" I exclaimed, remembering that this was the woman he wanted to introduce me to, Marc-Andre Fleury's girlfriend. We began to converse back and forth a bit, getting to know each other and we both quickly discovered we had a lot in common.

"So, how long have you and Marc been seeing each other?" I asked.

"Forever." She replied with a laugh. "About 8 years now."

"Wow," I replied.

"Yeah, "she said, "a long time. Sid has told me so much about you, its hard to believe you've only known each other such a short time."

"It definitely feels a lot longer than just a few days." I answered. Then I thought about it, it really DID seem like a long time. I guess it was so easy to be around each other and easy to talk to him about anything that it worked.

"Are you coming out for dinner with the team after the practice?" she then asked.

"Umm... I don't know actually." I smiled, "Sidney didn't mention anything to me about it, so I don't know."

"Well, you should. It'll be fun, you can meet everyone!" She exclaimed. I nodded in agreement. "Sure, I'll run it by him after."

"Excellent!"

We continued to talk back and forth about the team, the games, our homes, our families, our jobs, everything. It wasn't long before we were laughing easily with each other. 'Hmmm', I thought to myself, 'this is really easy.' It really was! I haven't had things go this well ever before with people I had just met. What a great place to be.

We heard the buzzer sound meaning the practice was over and I watched as Sid skated over to Marc and they talked for a few minutes before leaving the ice and heading towards the dressing room together. "Are they really close?" I asked Veronique, as she watched it too.

"Yes, they're very close. Probably the closest on the team. They used to live together at Mario's and are always roommates when the team is on the road."

"Oh that's right!" I said, remembering what Sid had told me earlier when we were in his room at Mario's. "He told me they lived together."

"Has Sid shown you his place?" Veronique asked.

"Yes, we went last night after the game."

"Wow." She said, surprised.

"What?" I asked, wondering why she sounded shocked.

"Sid doesn't bring anyone back to his place, I'm surprised, that's all." She looked at me and smiled. "He must really like you."

I smiled back, "you know, people keep saying that to me." We both laughed.

We watched as the fans that were around the arena began to leave and head out to the parking lot where I knew they would be waiting to see if Sid and the other players would sign autographs after the practice.

"Well, I think we should head down to the locker room, what do you think?" Veronique asked, as she rose out of her seat. I got up with her. "Sounds good" I replied. We began to head down, and while I was prepared to introduce myself to the security guard in the hallway again, he smiled at Veronique and waved her right through. "She's with me." Veronique said to the guard, linking her arm in mine. The guard nodded and smiled at me and I greeted him with a smile and sincere, "Thank you" as we walked on by.

We waited just outside the door, like I had done a few days before with my friends. Veronique and I continued to talk, and laugh at random things. She really was a fantastic person to talk to. Very down to earth and we seemed to have the same sense of humor, so that really helped. Plus, we were both gorgeous Canadian babes! What more could I ask for in a new friend!

Eventually, the locker room door was propped open and Veronique grabbed my arm, "C'mon, they're decent now."

"Are you sure?" I asked, hesitant to walk in and find a bunch of naked men.

"Yep. They only open the door when everyone is pretty much fully dressed."

"Okay" I agreed and we walked in. I immediately noticed a group of reporters that had gathered around Sidney while he sat in his stall.

"Sid will probably be a while, he's always being interviewed after practices."

"Yeah, I know that" I replied, thinking back to the previous practice I was here for. "I'll just wait here." I said and found a spot on a wall to lean up against.

"Well, let me introduce you to the guys while you wait. That way you know everyone before dinner." She gave me a big smile, and I couldn't help but smile a little in return. I nodded 'okay' and she again linked arms with me and we began to make our rounds. She greeted many of the players with a hug and kiss on the cheek and I shook hands with many of them while they all said the same thing over and over, "Oh you're Jenn." I guess Sid had been talking about me. Interesting.. I'll have to ask him about that later.

By the time I got around to Max, who sits next to Sid, the reporters were still all around him, so I sat on the other side of Max and we chatted a little bit. Every now and then I saw Sid sneak a quick glance at me, pretending not to be listening in on what Max and I were talking about. Max noticed this too, and winked then said louder than usual, "So are you joining us for dinner tonight?" I smiled and replied, also a little louder than my normal tone, "Well, Veronique invited me. I'll have to see if I can find a date." We both heard Sidney fumble a little with his response to a question by one of the reporters, and watched as he looked to his agent and heard him say, "Okay, that's all for today. Thank you." The reporters that had surrounded Sid began to pack up their mic's and cameras and began to leave the locker room. Max and I laughed a little, thinking about what had just happened. Sid leaned forward a bit until we locked eyes.

"Did you want to go to dinner with the team? I mean, we don't have to."

I smiled, "No, I'd really like to actually." We continued to just look in each others eyes for a few more moments until I heard Max clear his throat. It was then that I realized he was still sitting between us. "Well." He breathed. "As much as I enjoy being the third wheel, I'm gonna go. See you guys there." He got up and left then, so I slid down the bench a little until I was beside Sidney.

We talked a little while Sid put on his tie and jacket and finished tying his shoes. He stood up before me then and asked with a sexy smile, "How do I look?"

I took the opportunity to rake my eyes over his entire body standing before me before I took a deep breath, let out a little sigh and answered. "Good. You...look...um...good!" It was hard to find my words when someone looking so incredible was standing in front of me. He just laughed a little before putting his hand out to take mine and I quickly accepted. Our fingers automatically intertwined comfortably and we began to head out of the locker room. There were only 3 or 4 players left in there still, and Sid called out "See you guys there." as we walked out the door and began down the hallway towards the parking garage.
Chapter 12: Chapter 12

Chapter 12

"So," I said as we climbed into the Range Rover again and began to drive out of the parking garage. "Where are we going for dinner, anyways?"

"A restaurant called 'The Carlton'. We've eaten there as a team before and they treat us very well there."

"Do I need to change? I mean, I'm wearing jeans." I said, looking down at my plain, ordinary, every-day outfit. The players were all dressed up.

"There's no dress code there." I nodded, looking out the window at the scenery flying by.

"Sounds promising." I said with a smile in his direction. A few moments of silence passed.

"I'm sorry I didn't invite you right away." Sid said quietly, obviously embarrassed.

"It's alright" I replied honestly.

"I didn't think about it, I was going to take you somewhere else, just the two of us."

"Oh really? Where?" I asked, wondering.

"Just this little place I know about. I'll take you there some other time." He said, glancing over at me with wink. "Did you have a nice time with Vero?"

I laughed, "Yeah, she's fun."

"She is certainly one of a kind. So, she took the liberty of introducing you to all the guys?"

"Yes she did. Oh yeah! I've gotta ask you..." Sid looked at me while we waited at a stop light. I turned to him, "why did everyone I just met for the first time keep saying 'oh you're the Jenn'? What did you tell them about me exactly?" I was giggling at this point because as each word came out of my mouth, Sid seemed to blush a little more.

"I'll kill them." He muttered under his breath.

"What was that?" I asked, full out laughing now. I had heard what he said, I just wanted him to repeat it.

"I may have mentioned you coming to practice or something in passing." He quickly tried to play off the topic as if it were nothing, but I saw right through it. My smile became wider and I nodded. "Suuuure..." I replied.

"You gotta know, now before we're all in a room together.." He began, unsure of how to say the words, "the guys... well... they like to heckle me. I'm usually the topic of teasing and even though you'll be with us all, they aren't going to necessarily go easy on me."

I laughed a little, "I think we'll be alright." I reached over and took his hand in mine. He brought our hands up to his mouth and placed a gentle kiss on the back of my hand. I sighed quietly to myself and smiled.

We pulled up to 'The Carlton' and immediately joined hands as we walked from the SUV to the restaurant. As soon as we walked into the doors, we could hear the hooting and hollering followed by loud amounts of laughter and knew immediately that was our table. Sid laughed and shook his head a little as I laughed with him, pulling him gently towards the sounds. The entire restaurant was empty except for a number of tables placed together in the center of the room. Looks like the organization had rented the entire place. As we walked closer and closer to the table, I saw Veronique raise her hand and begin to wave it wildly in our direction with a big smile on her face. I began to walk over to her as she jumped up from her seat and hurried over, enveloping me in a hug.

"Hey! You came! You can come sit with me and Marc!" She sounded very excited that we were there, so with Sid dragging behind me holding onto my right hand, and Veronique dragging me by my left hand, we found her table. I nodded and smiled a "Hello" to Marc Andre as Veronique placed herself across from an empty chair and pointed, "Jenn sit here!" I laughed a little and looked at Sid, he immediately went behind my chair and pulled it out for me and I gracefully took my seat as he helped me push the chair in, then taking his own seat beside me. On the other side of Sidney was his coach, Dan Bylsma. Sidney quickly introduced me to Dan, and his wife, Mary Beth.

As the last team members trickled into the restaurant, we were given our menus and invited to look over them. Sid took the opportunity to suggest a few dishes for me, since he knew I wasn't well versed when it came to trying new foods. At one point, he held his menu up against his face and whispered, "I'm glad you're here."

I laughed a little and did the same with my menu so we were completely closed off from anyone seeing us. "I'm glad too." I whispered back. I noticed him lean a little towards me, so I leaned in as well and we kissed then, gently. I could feel my heart begin to flutter and while I didn't want it to end, we couldn't help it when we heard one of the players begin to cat call from across the room. We separated and laughed, then lowered our menus slowly to reveal every single person at the restaurant staring at us. I put my menu on the table, pretending to not be embarrassed, and while I couldn't wipe the smile off my face, I tried to resume normal conversation.

"So, V? What are you getting?" I asked, nonchalantly.

"I think I'm going to order a plate of, you-two-are-the-cutest-in-the-world!" She answered, loudly, igniting laughter from around the room. I felt my face turn a couple of shades of red and looked at Sid. He was looking directly at me, laughing too. "Told ya." He said then.

Somehow, we carried on with dinner. The conversation between Veronique and I was again, so easy to carry on. We laughed and we talked through our entire meals. I had gone with Sidney's suggestion and ordered the Atlantic Salmon (A/N: Fresh Honey-Bourbon glazed Salmon grilled and served over Apple-Oat Griddle Cakes with Mix Grain-Berry Pilaf, Spinach-Onion Sauté, Citrus-Cider Glaze. - taken from The Carlton menu) while Sid had the Sea Scallops (A/N: Fresh Diver Sea Scallops pan seared and served with Jumbo Lump Crab & Lobster homemade Gnocchi, Roast Pepper Coulis and Three Tomato Jam. Seriously, my mouth was watering when I read this description.) Just like on our 'first official date', we swapped forks during dinner so we could try each others dishes. They were both incredible. As much as I tried, I could not finish my entire plate, I was so full. I even warned Sidney that he may have to roll me out of the building. When the waiter came around again and collected our dishes, he asked if we wanted dessert. I could not even think about eating anything else, so I shook my head no. Sid leaned over to my ear and whispered quietly, "Why don't we get something, to go?" He looked in my eyes and raised his eyebrows a little. I couldn't help but smile. "You go ahead and pick something," I said, giving his thigh a playful squeeze under the table, "I need to use the ladies room, if you'll excuse me." I said as I got up from the table. Veronique wasted no time, "Oh I'll go with you!" She said animatedly. Before we walked away from the table, she turned and landed a passionate kiss right on Marc-Andre. "Miss me terribly." She said dramatically before she linked her arm in mine and we headed off to the washrooms. I couldn't help but laugh at her antics.

When we got into the restroom, I went into a stall to relieve myself, while she touched up her lipstick in the mirror. "So Jenn, what are you two doing tonight?" Veronique asked.

"Well," I answered, "I don't really know yet."

"I do!" Veronique said in a sing-song voice.

I flushed the toilet, and buttoned my jeans as I came out of the stall, "you do?"

"Yep" she said, smacking her lips on the 'p' and beginning to finger comb her hair.

"Well, what am I doing tonight?" I asked with a laugh while washing my hands.

She turned to me, I was guessing to read my reaction to her reply, "Sid's taking you back to his place." She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively.

I blushed, "Okay." I didn't really know what else to say. I hoped Sid wasn't planning on anything like sex tonight, because, well, we hadn't discussed that yet and we needed to before anything happened.

Veronique tilted her head to the right and pursed her lips. "You look scared. Or nervous. One of the two." she stated matter-of-factly.

I shook my head and pulled my lip gloss out of my purse to reapply. As I looked in the mirror at myself, I glanced over to look at her, "well, we just met. I'm not really the kind of girl to just jump in the sack with someone I'm still getting to know."

Veronique nodded. "Good girl. Neither is Sid." She smiled widely at me. "You should know, he hasn't dated in a long time. The last girl he went on a date with was years ago, and she hurt him. They weren't together for longer than a month or two. He's always been very private and quiet, but with you, he's different." I put my lipgloss back into my purse and turned to her, leaning against the counter. She continued, "It's really good to see him this way. It's like he's alive and happy all the time, almost like he's more comfortable in his own skin."

"Can I tell you something privately? I mean, I know you and I just met." I said quickly.

"Of course. Lips are sealed!" She made the zipper motion across her lips with her fingers.

"It hasn't been very long, but something feels..."I struggled to find the words to describe this correctly, "just feels right. I don't know why and I don't know how, but it's so easy and care-free and I haven't felt like this before." I laughed a little. "It's a little scary just because it's so soon."

Veronique smiled and brought me into a warm hug. "Don't be scared. Enjoy it." She pulled back and looked me in the eyes. "If you need anything or anyone to talk to, let me know, k?" "Okay" I smiled and nodded. We left the washroom and headed back for the table, noticing that a few team members had already left.

"Did you two have a nice little chat?" Sid asked, smiling as I sat back down beside him. He put his arm around the back of my chair.

"How do you know we were chatting? Did you send a spy in?" I asked in return with a smile.

"The only reason I would send a spy in there is if I was worried that Vero was turning you into her." He said, sticking out his tongue across the table at Veronique.

We all laughed as she gave him the finger across the table in return.

I turned to Sid. "So. What are we doing tonight?" I asked excitedly.

"Well, why don't we go to my place?" he asked sincerely.

I nodded. "Okay. Sounds good."

Just then the waiter came by and placed a styrofoam container in front of Sid and he thanked him.

"What did you order?" I asked, wondering.

"That's a surprise." Was all he said in return, with a wink.

"Oh did I not tell you earlier?" I replied quickly with a straight face, trying hard not to laugh "I don't 'do' surprises."

"Well that's too bad, " Sid replied with a laugh, "you do now."

Marc and Veronique were watching our exchange across the table, with wide smiles on their faces the entire time. I held Sid's hand under the table on his lap as we continued our conversation. We continued to laugh and carry on with our conversations, even while all the other players were leaving. Pretty soon it was just the 4 of us left. There was a small lapse in our talking when Sid turned to look at me, "Well, ready to go?" he asked while stretching his arms up.

"Sure," I replied, reaching around behind me to get my sweater. The 4 of us stood up from the table.

"I'll get that," Sid said quickly and held out my sweater for me so I could put it on. I thanked him and turned to Marc and Veronique.

"Thank you both very much, I had a great time." I hugged them both warmly, while Sid shook Marc's hand and gave Veronique a kiss on the cheek. Sid called out a loud, "Thank you" to the restaurant and picked up his little container of the 'surprise dessert' and pulled his keys out of his pocket. I wrapped my arm around his waist and he put his free arm around mine and we walked behind Marc and Veronique out to our vehicles.

What felt like only a few short minutes later due to the laughter in the car between Sidney and I, we arrived back at the Lemieux mansion. As he parked the car, I began to get a little nervous again. According to the clock in the car, it was only 6pm, so I guessed that someone would actually be there this time. Sid sensed my jitters as he opened my door for me. "Why do you look so afraid? They're really nice."

I whispered, "it's Mario Lemieux. In my mind he's better than Gretzky." Sid laughed the whispered back, "if you tell him that, he will love you forever." He placed a gentle kiss on my forehead and took my hand. "You'll be okay. I'm right beside you." Sid reassured me as we walked into the front door.

He placed the container and his keys as well as both our coats on the bottom of the grand staircase as he took my hand and led me into the main living room area. I gazed in amazement around me at the artwork and treasures that were all around the room. Soon enough we were walking down a hallway and stopped outside of a door. Sidney looked at me and winked, then gently knocked on the door.

"Come in." I heard from the other side of the door. Sidney opened the door and with his hand on the small of my back, guided me inside the room. It was Mario's office, and there he was sitting behind his desk, talking to a beautiful, blonde woman. They both broke into large smiles as we walked in together. Sid kept his hand on my back and cleared his throat. "I'd like to introduce you both to Jenn. Jenn, this is Mario, and his wife Nathalie." They both immediately rose from their seats and walked over to me and offered their hands to shake with welcome. I graciously obliged and said, "Nice to meet you both."

Mario offered me a seat on the large leather couch that was off to one side of the office, and with Sid beside me, we sat down. Mario took his place back behind his desk and Nathalie sat across from Sid and I in a matching leather armchair. "So, you're Jenn." Nathalie said with a smile.

I looked at Sid and smiled, "That's me." To be honest I was trying not to be starstruck and somehow keep up with any and all conversation that may take place while in this room, but I just didn't see how that was possible! The walls were covered in trophies and plaques, just like in Sidney's office. There was Penguins memorabilia everywhere, including what looked like a solid gold wall hanging of the Penguins logo.

"We've heard so much about you." Mario said with a wide smile. Sidney groaned lightly. I couldn't help it, I began to giggle a little, trying to hold back from full-on laughter. I looked at Sid and said, "busted." He began to laugh. Nathalie couldn't help but wonder what I meant, so she asked.

"I'm sorry, busted?" She asked, with a smile playing on her lips.

"Well," I began, looking to Sidney for approval. He nodded. "Every single person I've met from the team has said 'Oh you're Jenn' and 'I've heard so much about you', yet when I asked Sidney earlier in the car about it, he played it off and changed the subject."

Mario and Nathalie began to laugh, "Sorry Sid" Mario said.

Sidney rubbed his face with his hand, "Sure ya are, old timer." he replied. I was shocked! Who talks to Mario Lemieux like that? I was definitely going to ask about that later on.

"We'll settle this later on the ice, kid." Mario replied. I looked between the two of them, both smiling at each other during their playful exchange.

"Sure. I mean, you can try. Anyways, we're going to head upstairs." and Sid began to stand. I got up off the couch with him and Mario and Nathalie both rose from their seats. I shook both of their hands again, complimented them on their beautiful home and followed Sid out the door. He closed it gently behind us. He took my hand in his and we began to walk back through the hallway, then living room to the front foyer. From there he picked up our things from the stairs and began to climb the mountain of steps to get to his wing of the house. As we approached the second floor, I heard rap music blaring from one of the rooms. As we continued down the hallway, the music seemed to get louder and louder. "That's Stephanie. You can meet her some other time."

"Okay" I answered as we approached the same door as the night before which I remembered led to his wing of the house. When we got to the top of the stairs of his wing, the music had faded into nothing and I couldn't hear it anymore. Sidney immediately put the styrofoam container in the fridge.

"So are you going to tell me yet what's in there?" I asked playfully.

"Are we going to eat it now?" He asked in return.

Jerk. I thought to myself as a smile came across my face. "Nope. I'm still full from dinner."

"Good. Me too." he answered. He came around the side of the kitchen and took my hand in his as we walked over to his couch. He plopped down and pulled me down beside him.

"So, do you always joke around with Mario like that?" I asked, genuinely wondering.

He laughed, "Yeah, we get a kick out of it. It took a while before I could say anything like that to him though." Sidney looked at me while I played with his fingers that were still intertwined with my other hand. "I guess, I just woke up one day and thought, 'I can either live here like a stranger, or I can get to know this guy, and see what he's all about.' I chose the latter, obviously."

I laughed a little. "I have to be honest, I was surprised when you called him 'old timer', I literally thought to myself, how can he call Mario Lemieux that?"

"Well," he replied, "in this house, he's only Mario, not Mario Lemieux." He winked at me then which immediately put a couple of butterflies in my tummy. I couldn't help it, I was so attracted to Sidney, and the fact that he was even mildly interested in me, was beyond me.

"Good point." I answered. "Are you two close?"

"Oh yeah. He's my 'dad away from dad'. We talk about everything." He replied.

"Even me?" I asked with a laugh, recalling the comment made not too long ago.

Sid laughed and I watched his face turn a little red, "yeah, sorry about that."

"Oh no, don't apologize, I think it's funny." We both began to laugh then.

Sidney kept his gaze on me, so I took the opportunity to lean forward a bit and offer him my lips. He took it, graciously and gently kissed me in return. It wasn't long until our gentle kiss became deeper and soon enough I ran my tongue gently on his lip, asking for entrance. We continued to kiss, taking our time. I ran my fingers through his hair and he held my mouth to his with his hand on the back of my neck. I moaned into the kiss when his hands began to tug slightly on the roots of my hair. I got onto my knees without breaking the kiss and leaned my chest against his as his hands trailed up and down my back and over my butt. He gave my ass a gentle squeeze before moving his lips down my neck then back around on the other side of my face leading back to my lips. I fumbled with the buttons of his dress shirt, but managed to them all undone and pushed it off his shoulders and down his arms. I leaned forward and listened to his groan as my mouth found his earlobe. I sucked gently, then nibbled a little with my teeth then placed a trail of kisses down his neck to his collarbone. I went along his shoulders with my lips, taking turns between nibbling, sucking, licking and kissing. He moaned loudly when I made my way back to the base of his neck. I sat back on my heels and waited for a moment until he opened his eyes. I gave him a small smile and raised my arms directly above me. He blushed for a second, then easily lifted my tshirt off my body and flung it somewhere across the room. Just wearing my black bra now, against his bare chest, our kisses sped up. I could feel my heart accelerate as his lips found my earlobe again and tugged. He ran his hot tongue across my lobe then blew cool air on the same area. My body shuddered in reaction.

I traced my hands up and down his chest, feeling every muscle he had thoroughly. My hands stopped at his nipples and I gave them a little twist through my fingers as he continued his assault on my collarbone, heading down towards the valley in between my breasts. He gently kissed the tops of my breasts that were showing then looked me in the eye, as if asking for permission. I nodded slightly and felt his hands slip around my back to my bra clasp. Seconds later, I felt the familiar freeing of my chest as my bra flew across the room to join the pile where our shirts were. Our mouths joined again and he laid me down gently on my back onto the couch. He raised himself up and hovered himself over me, looking at my bare chest. Self-consciously, I began to move my arm across my stomach, the last thing I wanted him staring at were the small belly rolls I had. He held onto my arm and stopped me from covering myself further. I looked into his eyes. "Don't" he said, quietly. "You're beautiful." He said this as his eyes raked down over me again, from the top of my head, into my eyes, then down to my lips, and he licked his own as he passed them over, my neck, breasts and stomach. "So beautiful." He returned his lips to mine and again we began to kiss in turn, gently massaging each other as our hands were all over each others bodies. Sid cupped his palm to my left breast and gently began to knead, and I couldn't suppress the moan I released into his mouth. I knew my loins were burning with desire and from what I could feel from Sid, his were too. My nipples quickly raised at attention as he continued a delicious assault on them with his hands. His lips left mine then, and made there way down to my breasts. I gasped as he took one nipple into his mouth and swirled his tongue around the tip. When he released it from his mouth he blew a gentle, cool breeze on it which made me shudder to my core. Sidney then moved to my 2nd breast, giving the same treatment while his large hand worked my opposite breast. When he finished, before coming back up to my lips, he placed a delicate kiss in between my breasts and came back to my mouth. I kissed him sweetly then, before using my hand to push the hair matted to his forehead out of the way and pressed my lips to his skin. I then moved my lips to his left cheek and along his jawline before finding his lips again.

I stopped at that moment and looked at the beautiful man above me. His eyes were clenched shut, his breathing was ragged as mine was, almost like he was thinking about something very hard. I put my hand on his right cheek and he opened his eyes and looked up until he had mine locked in his gaze.

"I think we need to stop." I said in a whisper.

"I'm sorry Jenn." He said sincerely, looking deep into my eyes. He almost looked ashamed.

Sid readjusted himself until he was sitting up again. He offered me his hand and I regained my sitting position beside him on the couch. I turned to him, "what is on your mind?"

"It's just been... so long since I've kissed someone... and you... so beautiful... I've never... I couldn't... I want to..." he stammered. I put my fingers to his lips to hush him gently.

"I want to, too Sidney." I said in a whisper.

He looked at me then, "but you said to stop."

I smiled. "Sidney, I'm a virgin."

He let out a breath that I don't think he knew he was holding. He continued to look into my eyes, I guessed trying to figure out what to say. So, I continued; "These past few days with you have been incredible, and I know that there are more amazing days to come still, but I'm not ready for that step yet. It's too soon."

He nodded slightly. "I do care about you. And I do enjoy kissing you and being with you, but I'd like to stay at this level we're at for a little while, is that okay?" After a few moments of silence had passed I began to get nervous. I just flipped my entire life around to stay an extra week to be with him. What would I do if he said no? Lord knows it's happened in the past. You think you're dating someone really special who cares for you, then you tell them you're a virgin and suddenly they disappear. He continued to be silent, so I took that as a sign, and got up off the couch to go and find my top. I looked behind us and saw my bra flung across the room. I began to walk over to it, when Sidney grabbed my hand from his place on the couch. "Where are you going?" He asked then, curiously.

"If this is too much for you to handle, I can go." I said quietly. I didn't want to leave, but whats the point in staying?

"Please sit." I looked into his honey colored eyes, that looked as heartbroken as could be, gave a small sigh and sat back down. He turned his body towards me, leaned forward and kissed me.

"I'm a virgin too." He said suddenly. I had to admit, I was a little shocked.

"What?" I replied.

He rubbed the back of his neck with his hand. "The guys tease me about it, but I've never met anyone that I wanted to make love to." He continued, "my last girlfriend was a year ago. She pushed and pushed and when I said no, she found some random guy and slept with him. It hurt me." I reached over and took his hand in mine. "I never told her that I had never done it before, I just kept telling her I wasn't ready. With you, it's so easy, it's different." He looked into my eyes, "Why is it different with you?"

I laughed a little, "I was going to ask you the same question. I mean, I'm sitting here." I paused to take a deep breath. "Topless. In your living room." I could feel the blush begin to creep up my cheeks. Sid cupped my face in his hand and smiled in return.

We got up together and got our clothes from across the room. He helped me put my shirt and bra back on, and I re-buttoned a bit of his shirt. We went back over the couch and laid down together on it, his arms tightly around me as he turned on his tv. I must have fallen asleep because I felt a gentle stirring with Sidney whispering into my ear. "Let's go to bed." He helped me off the couch and I walked, in a daze with him to his bedroom. The only thing I remember was feeling the pillow under my cheek, then a blanket being put over me, and hearing Sid give a small laugh as he kissed my forehead and pulled me tightly against him.
Chapter 13: Chapter 13

Chapter 13

My eyes opened to find a ray of sunshine beaming directly into them.

"Oww..." I moaned and rolled over in the bed. I heard a slight crinkling sound, like a piece of paper being crumpled, and again opened my eyes slowly. Where was I? I quickly looked all around the room and at the king size bed I was wrapped in with the dark gold bed sheets. What the hell? It took a few minutes before I remembered the night before, and that this was Sidney's bedroom. I sat up in the bed and stretched my arms up to the sky as I always did when I woke and looked at the empty place beside me in the bed. It was then that I noticed a small piece of paper, the size of an index card on Sidney's pillow. I retrieved it and straightened out what I could, guess this was what I rolled over onto!

"You looked so peaceful, I couldn't wake you.

I've gone to morning skate, will be back around 12.

Please stay.

Sid"

I held the note to my chest and took a deep breath in through my nose holding it for a second before releasing it with a sigh. I looked at the clock on his nightstand, it read 11am. Wow, I slept long I thought. I didn't really have any idea what to do now, so I decided to get out of bed and made it quickly behind me. I then went to the washroom to revlieve myself and caught a glance of my appearance in the mirror. Ugh! My mascara and eye liner seemed to have taken it upon themselves to smudge down and all around my eyes, so with my hands and some warm water I cleaned them off. I ran my fingers through my shoulder length hair to give it some kind of 'combed' look. When I finished I shrugged into the mirror. If he saw me this morning already, he knew how bad I looked. I laughed to myself and headed out of the washroom.

I walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge. My tummy was growling, understandably as I looked for something to eat. I pulled out the jug of orange juice and some grapes and put them down on the counter behind me. I looked around at all the cupboards in this huge kitchen, trying to remember which one had glasses in it. I opened one, spices. Tried another, plates. Another? Bowls. At least I'm getting somewhere, I thought outloud and pulled down a bowl for the grapes I had found. I continued on, next door, mugs, next door? "Finally" I said out loud and pulled down a glass from the bottom shelf. I poured myself a glass and after rinsing off some grapes in the sink, I took both the bowl and glass on the big counter and jumped up on a bar stool. I looked around me as I slowly ate one grape after another. The clock in the kitchen was beginning to annoy with the quiet 'tick, tock, tick tock', and when I found myself chewing in time with the clock, I looked around for something to read. There were newspapers, filled with the Pittsburgh daily events, but a smile came upon my face as I came across the latest "Hockey News" magazine. I hadn't seen this one yet, so I immediately dove in and began to read the articles. I had finished my grapes and was taking the last few sips of my orange juice when I heard the door open quietly and heard gentle footsteps climbing the stairs. I immediately went into a panic mode, running my fingers through my hair again. What if it were mario or Nathalie walking in, and seeing me sitting there, alone in their house, in the same clothes as yesterday? I turned around to see Sid at the top of the stairs, looking at me.

"Good Morning." He said cheerily.

"Good Morning to you!" I replied back. He let the duffel bag that was over his shoulder drop to the ground and came over and greeted me with a kiss on my lips.

"Mmm.. orange juice huh?" He said with a laugh.

"Yep. I found it." I said with a smile.

He pulled up the bar stool beside me and perched himself on it. He placed his hand on my thigh. "I'm glad you stayed." he said contentedly.

"Well, to be honest, I don't have a car." I laughed. "And I don't know where I am. I mean, was I going to call a cab company and say, 'I'm at Mario Lemieux's house, do you know where that is? Because I don't.'" Sid laughed out loud. "And then I realized I don't know my way out of this house even, so... here I am." I flashed him my biggest teethy grin.

"Ah, you seem to have done alright. Did you eat?" He asked, pointing towards the empty bowl.

"Yeah, I stole some grapes. They were good too."

"So, Veronique asked about you this morning, wondered where you were."

I put my hand on top of his and turned to face him. "And what did you say?"

He smiled. "I told her you were sleeping in. Then I promptly walked away before she could ask anymore questions."

"Good." I replied with a laugh. "How was your skate?"

"It was alright. Not too many of the guys came, which is too bad, but happens."

"Are you pumped for tonight?" I asked with a big smile.

"Not yet." he laughed, "that'll be this afternoon."

"Ahhh.." I replied. "So, can you take me to my hotel for a bit? I want to take a shower, get dressed, that kind of stuff."

"You can take a shower here." He replied quietly.

"I know, and I almost did, but I have no clean clothes here." I replied with a wink.

"Will you spend the day with me?" He asked then, suddenly.

I smiled, "of course. After I'm showered." I patted his leg and got off the high stool. I began to walk to the living room where I knew I left my purse last night, then turned around, puzzled. "It's game day." I said.

Sid looked confused. "And?"

"Well... your routine."

"And?"

I sighed, he wasn't getting what I was putting down.. "you have your game day routine, I don't want to get in the way of that." I said, concerned. I mean, the last thing I wanted to have happen was the Penguins lose and I be blamed for all of eternity that it was my fault because I screwed up the routine. I wasn't going to mention the losing part though, because Sid looked happy and I knew he took the game seriously.

He walked over to me and grabbed his keys from his pocket. He bent down and placed a kiss on the tip of my nose. "You won't get in the way." He winked then took my hand and we began to walk through the maze that is the Lemieux household.
Chapter 14: Chapter 14

Chapter 14

When we got back to the hotel at around 12:30pm, I informed Sidney, "I won't be too long." He nodded, grabbed the remote and sat on my bed.

I grabbed a clean pair of underwear and a bra and headed into the bathroom. As I showered, I thought about how lucky I was. An amazing man was on my bed, right now, who I had just been totally honest with last night and he still wants to spend all day with me? Wow. I hurried through my shower routine, quickly washed my hair and towel-dried myself down. I had purposely not brought any other clothes besides undies in the bathroom with me. (1.) I absolutely loathe putting clothes on when you're still a little wet from your shower and (2.) he had already seen me before topless, so why bother hiding? I mean, he hadn't seen me in my underwear but, whatever. It covers as much as my bathing suit. I had forgotten my mousse on the desk in the room though, so I really wouldn't look anything like the girl that walked in the bathroom when I came out, I laughed to myself.

I walked out of the bathroom, to find Sid laying back casually on my bed. He had his right arm under his head, propping it up and the remote control in his left. His legs were crossed at the ankles and his RBK cap sat beside him.

"Comfy?" I asked, with a laugh.

He looked at me and smiled, "Very."

I walked over to the closet and began to choose which clothes to wear. I laid a new pair of jeans and a dark gray sweater on the bed. I added a white tshirt to wear underneath the sweater.

"You have a tattoo?" I heard quietly behind me.

I turned around and smiled at him. "I have 2 actually." He leaned across the bed to come closer to me and swirled his finger in the air so I would turn around again and he could see it closer.

"it's beautiful." He said, tracing the outline on my lower back.

"Thank you. I've always liked tribal butterflies. One day I was bored at work and began to doodle. This is what I drew."

"You drew this?" He sounded surprised.

I giggled. "Yep. Butterflies are an important symbol for me. They symbolize independence, freedom and breaking out of the shell that tries to consume you. The small stars on either side, again symbolize me. I'm a dreamer. I wish on stars as often as I can."

"Wow" he replied, "that's amazing."

"Thank you" I repeated. I could still feel his fingers grazing my back over the design of the tattoo. I didn't real want him to stop, but, I was kind of just wearing my underwear.

I turned around slowly and grabbed the tshirt off the bed and began to put it on. Then, as I was reaching for my jeans, he spoke up, "you said you have 2. Where's the other one?" He began to scan his eyes over my body. I sat down beside him and lifted my legs onto the bed to reveal tattoo number two, on my ankle. He leaned in real close to it and again, traced the black outline with his finger. "Another butterfly." He said quietly.

"This was my first one. I drew this one too. Then before I had it done, I drew it on myself everyday with pen and did that for about 2 months before deciding this was what I wanted."

He looked up into my eyes. "It's permanent, you know. You can't change your mind."

He laughed, "Oh I know, I was just thinking that was a smart thing to do."

"What about you? Any tattoos?" I asked.

"No. Some of the guys wanted me to go with them to get Cup tattoos last summer, but I didn't want to. I'll have the memory forever, I don't need it displayed on my body. Maybe, one day I'll get one but it would have to be something really good that would mean something to me and I'd want to look at everyday."

"And that's not the Stanley Cup?" I asked, puzzled at what he meant.

"Stanley is an amazing accomplishment, but its nothing like having kids." I nodded in agreement, I understood now. He would consider getting his kids names tattooed, but not something like the Cup. Made sense to me.

I got up off the bed and began to put on my jeans. I ripped the tag off the side and looked at them in the mirror. "Wow, they still look good."

"Looks good from my angle too." He snickered quietly, I looked in the mirror at Sidney's face which held a wide smile. Of course, looking forward into the mirror meant that he was looking at my ass. Lovely. I smiled at him and shook my head slightly. I still didn't understand what he saw in me.

I walked over to the desk and squirted some mousse into my hand then into my shoulder-length auburn hair. I scrunched it up a bit, then heard a knock on the door.

I looked at Sid, puzzled who would be knocking, but he immediately got off the bed, "I ordered some food, I hope you don't mind."

"No, not at all." I replied, as Sid answered the door and tipped the waiter. I continued with my hair. As I walked past him and the food cart to go to the bathroom to blow-dry my hair, I asked, "What did you order?"

"I got us some chicken breast on pasta, alfredo sauce on the side."

I poked my head out of the bathroom. "Sauce on the side? I didn't know they'd do that."

He pointed to his watch. "The routine. I have to have chicken and pasta, but the sauce can be too much, so I order it on the side. They'll do it if you say you'll pay double."

"DOUBLE?" I asked loudly. "They already charge enough for that food."

"I gotta eat it, so whatever."

I went back into the bathroom and blow-dried my hair, and styled it nicely in a low ponytail at the nape of my neck. I would have it down for the game tonight, but for right now, it was nice to have it out of my face. I also put on a bit of makeup, just enough to hide any spots or uneven places and finished off my face with a bit of chapstick. I smacked my lips together as I turned off the light and walked out of the bathroom.

Sid was still watching tv and sitting on my bed, it looked like he hadn't touched the food cart yet. "Aren't you going to eat?" I asked him. He immediately looked at me.

"You look beautiful" he said in a slight daze.

I blushed a little and looked at my feet. "Thank you."

He shook his head quickly, "sorry, what did you ask?"

I laughed, "Aren't you going to eat?" I repeated, grabbing a pair of socks from my suitcase. I sat down on the edge of the bed and began to put them on.

"Oh, I was waiting for you." He said with a sweet smile. He got up off the bed and wheeled the cart to the table and chairs at the other side of the room. After he had our plates on the table, he reached over for the remote to turn the tv off.

"Wait wait wait!" I called out, he immediately dropped the remote on the bed and I burst out laughing. "I'm sorry!" I said between laughs. "Sportscentre is about to start, I have to see it." I walked over to him, he still hadn't moved a muscle-the goof. I put my arms around his waist and kissed his cheek as he still stood there like a statue. After I kissed him however, his hands went around my waist and pulled me in for a deeper kiss.

We sat down at the table after rotating the tv so we could see it clearly from the desk, and I moved my chair at the desk closer to his so we could both watch the show. He pulled the lids off the plates and said "Voila!" I sat there and gaped at the amount of food on his plate. There was literally, a mountain of angel hair pasta with a sliced up chicken breast on top. I guess he saw me staring with my mouth open at the amount of food because he said, "I'm a growing boy." We both burst into laughter. "Trust me, I'll work it off." he said with a wink before diving in. I was thankful that my plate of food was relatively smaller.

The sports show began shortly after we began eating, and I paid close attention as the hosts discussed all the teams in the NHL. Sure the Penguins were my team, but I still wanted to know what everyone else was up to. The playoffs weren't far away, so it was important. This was typical for me. Eating some food in front of Sportscentre on TSN. This is what I always did. Things were great until the screen showed a big shot of the outside of the Mellon arena that something felt different. Not in a bad way at all, just.. different. The hosts began to talk about the Penguins practice this morning, and show interviews with some of the guys. When the interviewer came across Sidney though, I got that odd feeling again. His face was on the tv, talking about keeping up momentum, letting the bad goals go, and heading into tonight's game with a fever for the win. I looked to the man sitting beside me. Then back at the tv. Then back to Sid. 'Wierd.' I thought to myself. I shook my head and continued to watch as the interviewers then began to talk to some of the Chicago Blackhawks (that's who the Pens were playing tonight).

We finished our lunch/dinner at the same time as the show ended, so I clicked off the tv and focused on Sid.

"I hope you're full, because I am so stuffed."

Sid looked at his empty plate then at mine which still had a bit of pasta left and piled them back up on the cart. "I'm full too." Sid said as I looked at the clock on the nightstand; 1:45pm. I knew what was next, the nap, but how on earth was I going to sleep with my tummy so full?

I asked Sidney, "so.. do you want to sleep here? Or do you want to go home?" my eyes shifting a little as my hands fiddled together with nerves.

"I want to sleep here. With you." He answered confidently. I looked up into his eyes.

"Really?" I asked so quiet, I wasn't even sure if I had said it outloud.

He chuckled. "I haven't slept as good as I did last night in a long time. And I have the feeling neither have you." He looked at me and raised his eyebrow in question.

I nodded my head in agreement.

He pulled the covers down and climbed in, patting the right side of the bed beside him. "Come on then."

I climbed in beside him and immediately snuggled up against his right side. He put his right arm under my head, with his hand on my lower back, while his left arm wrapped around me tightly. It wasn't long until we both fell into a deep sleep.
Chapter 15: Chapter 15

Chapter 15

I woke with a bit of a startle with a chirping sound. 'What in the world is that?' I asked myself as I stretched. When I rolled over I bumped into something. A big something. Then I remembered Sidney was here, in my hotel room bed for pre-game nap. I smiled to myself and rolled over so I was now facing him. He was still asleep. He looked positively angelic. His dark brown hair with a small curl to it rested on his forehead lightly. Hius amazing, naturally beautiful shaped eyebrows, his eyes being closed now showcased the gorgeous long dark eyelashes I hadn't noticed before, and his lips. In a small pout, closed and by all means kiss-ready. Everytime I watched him speak I was captivated by those lips. To be quite honest I wanted to suck them off his face, I would never of course, because what fun would that be for the future.. but it was a tantalizing thought. The chirping continued so I followed the sound to reveal it was his cell phone alarm clock going off. I reached over him to the nightstand and silenced the alarm. When I laid back down facing him, every so gently I ran my fingers along his incredible features. His apparent, strong jaw bones that clenched constantly when he was on the ice felt so smooth under my touch. When I reached his lips, my fingers took over and traced the outline that I loved, causing his mouth to slightly open from the touch. When I brought my hand up to his forehead and cleared his hair away ever so gently, was when he began to stir. He swallowed and frowned and his eyes slowly flickered open to reveal that honey colored gaze. A smile instantly came across his face.

"Hello again." he said gruffly as he snuggled in closer to my body and held me tight to him again.

"Hello to you." I replied, gingerly placing a kiss on his chin, then his left cheek before making my way to his glorious lips.

"What time is it?" he asked, still sounding exhausted.

"Almost 4. Your alarm woke me up, but it didn't seem to wake you." I asked, raising an eyebrow.

A yawn escaped his mouth, "I didn't hear it, I guess I was too busy thinking about the incredible woman beside me." He smiled, his eyes closed again.

I broke from his grasp and leaned up on my left elbow, and carefully placed a kiss on each of his eyelids, causing him to roll over into me again with a sigh and hold me tighter to his chest. I giggled as I reminded him, "you need to get up, you have a game tonight." He rolled onto his back, taking me him still held tight to his chest.

He yawned again and rubbed his face with his left hand before replying, "I know I know." I looked up at him again. He had opened his eyes and was staring at the ceiling above him with a smile. I rested my chin on my hand on his chest and looked at him.

"Penny for your thoughts?" I asked quietly.

He sighed, "just thinking about how nice this is. It's... it's..." he struggled to find the right word.

"Comfortable?" I offered. It certainly was a word I was using a lot to describe what was happening.

"So incredibly comfortable." He looked at me.

I smiled, "I feel the same way." I laid my head sideways on my hand and closed my eyes for the moment. His hands began to rub up and down my right arm which was wrapped around him and tucked under him with my hand on his back. "So what's next?" I asked suddenly, popping my head up.

He laughed and my body shook when his did. "Way to ruin the moment."

I laughed, "Sorry, but I will not be held responsible for you running late." I began to get up into a sitting position, only to be pulled right back down beside Sidney.

"Well, I set my alarm 10 mins early so I have a chance to just lay back and think, so we've got time." He held me again in his arms and I sighed deeply. I turned my head and buried my nose into his chest and took a deep breath. He began to laugh again.

"You smell good" I said in between giggles. Still laughing, he flipped us over again, this time I was beneath him as he placed his head directly in between my breasts and took a deep breath in. He lifted his head and smiled at me, "So do you." We both laughed again. He put his lips on mine, and we shared an amazing 'good morning' kiss before he pulled back the covers, groaned and stood up out of bed. As he stood still and stretched, flexing every muscle in his chest and arms before dropping them, I watched, dazzled and made my way into a cross-legged sitting position on the bed.

"Crap I need to go home" He stated then.

I looked down at my fingers, I knew it was too good to be true. "Okay." I shrugged.

He sat down beside me again. "no no no, I have to go home to shower. I didn't bring a suit with me."

"Oh!" I laughed. "Alright. Well, I'll see you after the game, then?" I asked hesitantly. I wasn't ready to be apart yet.

"Oh no, you're coming with me." I looked into his beaming face.

"Really?" I asked.

"Of course. We said we'd spend the day together, not just a few hours. But we do have to hurry a bit."

"Okay no problem." I grabbed my hair brush, curling iron, makeup case and sweater before turning to Sid. "Ready!"

We hurried down to the car and Sid drove faster than normal to Mario's house. He raced around to my side of the car and opened the door for me and we headed inside the mansion. He held my hand tight as we walked quickly down each hallway and up the staircases. When we got to the 2nd floor, we turned a corner quickly and I bumped (literally) into Mario.

"Oof.. I'm so sorry!" I began to apologize over and over again.

He laughed. "It's okay." He turned to Sid, "Cutting it a little close, are we?" Sid smiled and looked at me before answering Mario sarcastically, "you're the one holding us up." My mouth dropped. Mario chuckled, "see ya there kid." before he turned to me, "Jenn, I understand you'll be in the box with us tonight, it'll be nice to see you there." I nodded. Mario moved aside and made a "shoo-ing" motion with his hands. "Well go!" he said, laughing.

We began to walk fast again, I only had a moment to shout out another "Sorry!" over my shoulder before we began to race up the steps to Sidney's wing. He dropped my hand at the top of the stairs and began to go to his bedroom before turning around and coming back up to me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled into a deep kiss. "I won't be long" he said with a wink before heading to his bedroom again. Me, still speechless standing there with all my stuff in my arms, shook my head to clear my mind and went to the kitchen counter. In my makeup bag, luckily I had a mirror on a stand so I could do my makeup there. I plugged in my curling iron and began to get down to work. I heard the water in Sid's bathroom turn on, shortly followed by the sound of the glass door closing and then a god-awful sound. It took me a few moments before I realized Sidney was singing in the shower. I strained my neck closer to his bedroom door from the kitchen, trying to make out what he was trying to sing. 'Is that? No it can't be..' I thought to myself as I heard the familiar lyrics..

"What you gon' do with all that junk?
All that junk inside that trunk?
I'ma get, get, get, get you drunk,
Get you love drunk off my hump."

"Oh my God!" I said outloud when I realized it was "My Humps" by the Black Eyed Peas. I immediately burst into fits of laughter, clutching my stomach for dear life. It took me a bit to calm down from it, even after he had stopped singing and I heard him come out of the shower. My hands were still shaking a bit, so putting on my eyeliner proved to be tricky until I decided to just apply it when I was at the arena. I curled my hair into soft waves and combed my fingers through it quickly to break it up. I also decided to wear my silver hoop earrings that I had thrown into my makeup case before leaving home. I moved my eyeliner, mascara and lip gloss from my makeup bag into my purse so I could put them on later, since I would still have a couple hours before game time. I put my new gray sweater on and sat back. Done. I heard Sid walk out of his bedroom and I looked to see him walking towards me, looking down while tying his tie. I just about fainted. He had dark navy pants, a light blue dress shirt and a dark blue tie. His hair, still wet from his shower clung to the side of his face and the top of his forehead. His matching dark navy blue sports jacket was over his arm. As he moved the knot in his tie closer to his neck, tightening it, we locked eyes. I immediately broke out into a smile. "You.. look.. incredible." I managed to squeak out at the amazingly handsome man before me.

He chuckled, "thank you. You look beautiful yourself." He came to me and kissed me. I just about fell off the bar stool when I caught a whiff of his cologne.

I began to pack up my makeup and unplug my curling iron, making sure it was off and went to take it in my hands when Sidney said, "nah, just leave it here. We'll be back." I looked at him and nodded with a smile. He sat down on the stool beside me and began to tie his black dress shoes and I couldn't help but let me eyes rake over his hair, back and butt as he was bent over. I couldn't stop myself and began to sing, "what you gon' do with all that junk, all that inside that trunk?" I finished with a laugh. He immediately began to laugh.

"I was wondering if you could hear me or not."

I laughed again, "oh I heard you alright. You, dear sir are an atrocious singer."

He looked up and laughed. "Oh I know. Doesn't stop me though!"

He finished tying his shoes and sat back up again, his face slightly flushed from bending down. "Okay, ready?" he asked me.

"Ready!" I replied with a smile. He took my hand and we again, made our way through Mario's home.

When we got back in the car, I turned to him, "So, how is this going to work exactly? I mean, okay, we get to the arena, and you change into your skates, then what?"

"Then," he began as he turned out of the driveway and held the button to shut the automatic gate behind the car, "I go on the ice for about 20 mins to warm up my legs without a crowd. Then I go back in the dressing room, remove my skates and do my warmup stretches. Then, as the guys come in, we all put on our equipment and hit the ice for warmups with the crowd. Then, the game starts. Then..." I cut him off,

"Okay okay I got it. So where will I be during all this excitement?" I asked with a smile.

"You will be with me. Until the guys start coming in though. I'll have someone take you up to the box before warmups."

I nodded and looked back out the window. "I'm nervous."

"For what? I wouldn't worry Jenn, we've beat the Blackhawks all season so far."

I shook my head and laughed, "no, not nervous about the game, I'm nervous about being in the box." I looked at my fingers that seemed to be shaking every so slightly.

Sidney laughed out loud, "Why would you be nervous? You've met Mario, and Nathalie, and Vero will be there once she knows you're in there."

I played with my own fingers in my lap before looking back out the window, "I know, it's just, well... what if I say something stupid? Or what if I make a comment and everyone thinks I'm a loser?" I sighed as we reached a red light.

Sidney reached his hand across the car and rested it on my hands. I immediately stopped fidgeting. "Jenn look at me." he said gently.

I looked into his beautiful brown eyes. "You are incredible. The people that have met you, love you already. You can't do anything wrong." He gave me a sweet smile and turned back to the light that was now green. He began to drive again but kept his hand on mine.

"Thank you." I said quietly as I looked out the passenger side window again.

We pulled up to the arena, and again, were greeted by a mountain of fans. Flashes from cameras were going off on both sides of the car, but I sat still, assured by the tint of the windows that I wouldn't be seen. Sid pulled the Rover into the same parking garage as before and found a spot to park. Taking my hand, we began to walk into the arena doors. He led me through the zig zag of the hallways, which I had to admit, I think I was getting familiar with, until we reached the dressing room.

He began to undress as I sat in Max's stall next to him and put on his under-gear. I pretended to be focused on the magazine in my hands that I had taken from his place, but it was hard to divert my attention away from the man I would someday soon refer to as 'my boyfriend' in just his boxers. I breathed a small sigh of relief as he began to get dressed again. He sat down beside me and began to tie his skates, before standing up and jumping a few times to make sure they felt okay. He again, offered me his hand and led me to the ice. The arena looked so different. The stands were empty except for a few of the cleaning staff, preparing for tonight's game. The lights were all on, making the ice surface look huge. I hopped up onto the boards on the players bench and watched Sidney as he glided across the ice. Not a care in the world as he twisted and turned and did laps as I watched. He would stop after every few minutes and stretch his legs out a bit. It didn't seem like it had been very long until he stopped quickly in front of me, spraying ice up the boards and on my feet. "Ha!" he laughed, teasing like a little kid. I shook my head and smiled.

He came off the ice and again, taking my hand, we went back to the dressing room. A few of the players had now shown up and began to do some stretches on the floor and jogging in place. I watched as Sid removed his skates and put on these horrid bright yellow Crocs. I began to laugh. "What?" he asked, looking up at me.

"I'm sorry, but the Crocs?" I pointed at his feet.

"And?" he asked, a hint of a smile on his face.

"Well let's just put it this way.. I'm part of a group on Facebook that is called 'I don't care how comfortable Crocs are, you look like a dumbass."

He immediately began to laugh, 'phew' I thought to myself. "I know, they're ugly but they're better than slippers in here." I shrugged and held my hands up in innocence as I began to laugh again. I sat down in Max's stall again beside Sid and noticed Frank walk in the dressing room. He smiled and gave a small wave over to me, and I returned the smile. Sidney, noticing the exchange said, "Frank's going to take you to the box, if you don't mind."

I smiled, "No, not at all." Suddenly, my stomach got knots in it again, and my hands began to tremble a bit. I stood up, but not before Sid stood in front of me, taking my hands in his.

"Don't be afraid, you'll have a great time." He gave me a quick kiss on the lips and after I whispered, "Have fun out there" I walked over to Frank.
Chapter 16: Chapter 16

Chapter 16

I linked my arm in Frank's, and we began to head down the hallways. The fans seemed to be everywhere now, when only 30 mins ago the arena was empty, and I was amazed at how many people wore jerseys with Sid's name on the back. I hadn't really paid attention to that during the last time I was here. I guess I was a little preoccupied with my thinking, rightfully so though.

Frank took me into a different hallway on the opposite side of the arena that I hadn't seen yet, although, with the size of this place, there was lots I hadn't seen. We stepped into an elevator and he pressed the '5'button on the wall. I had no idea the Mellon even had an elevator! But I guess it makes sense. There are a LOT of levels to this place, and I can't blame the execs for not wanting to walk them ever game. A few minutes later, the elevator gave us a 'ding' sound, to indicate we were where we wanted to go. Stepping out of the elevator, we hung a right and headed through a secured door, which led us to another wave of fans. From there, we went into another secured door (with a big scary looking man watching it) and walked down another back hallway. It literally felt like we were walking forever. Finally we came to a door. Frank held open the door for me and gestured for me to walk ahead of him, like a gentleman. At the other side of the door was a small staircase, we climbed the stairs and came to yet another door. Upon opening this door, I was stunned silent.

This room was HUGE. There were leather couches around a glass coffee table in the center. A full dining room set of table and chairs off to one side, a full kitchenette and bar (with a bartender behind it) and a few people in Mellon Arena employee wear hustling all around putting out veggie, fruit and sandwich trays. I looked around me in awe.

"Frank this is beautiful! Where are we?" I asked.

"We're almost at Mr. Lemieux's box. It is just through those doors." I looked to where Frank was pointing and through the clear glass doors saw a few people. Not anyone I recognized though, and that worried me.

"Frank, would it be trouble for you to stay with me until someone I know comes?" I asked nervously.

"Not at all ma'am, just let me inform my superior." He smiled and stepped away. I walked closer to the glass door and looked down.

"Holy shit!" I said quietly to myself. I couldn't believe how high up we were! No wonder they need an elevator. The ice surface looked a lot smaller than I had ever seen it. Watching some of the players come out on the ice for warm ups proved that I could see the players, so I would be able to follow Sid on the ice, but I knew right from my first glance at the ice, I enjoyed being in the stands more.

Frank came up beside me again. "Ready?" He asked with a smile.

I smiled in return. "Ready." He opened the door for me and we stepped down the few stairs to get into the glass box. There were 4 big glass panes separating us in the box from the rest of the crowd. There was a short in width, high table along the length of the glass with comfy looking leather arm chairs behind it. There were a few men in full suits, sitting at the table with beer bottles in front of them, talking. I sat down at the other end, and Frank sat beside me.

"How long have you worked for the arena, Frank?" I asked, making small talk as we waited.

"it will be 8 years this upcoming fall." He replied with a smile. "That will be the time I reach my 71st birthday, and will be retiring."

I smiled, "71? You don't look 71."

"Thank you my dear, I attribute that to plenty of sleep and the love of an amazing woman."

Before I asked my next question, I looked down at his left hand. There was a narrow gold band around his 2nd finger from the left. "What is your wife's name, if I may ask of course." I asked with a smile.

"Marjorie. We will be married 50 years in May. We have 2 beautiful children, 6 grandchildren, and 1 great grandson."

"That's beautiful. Do you have any pictures?" I asked excitedly. I loved to look at other peoples pictures.

He nodded and reached behind him to pull out his wallet, and showed me a number of photos, describing who the people were in them. "Your daughter is gorgeous!" I exclaimed upon seeing her photo. He smiled. "And your son? Is he ever handsome. He looks just like you Frank." I looked up at him and smiled.

"Thank you." He replied with kind eyes.

He pulled another picture from his wallet, the last one, it was a sepia toned wedding picture of him and Marjorie. He wore a simple suit with a tie, while she was in a full lace gown and long veil. Of course, I noticed she carried cala lilies with lily of the valley in her bouquet. I smiled.

"You like this one?" Frank asked, noticing my expression.

"Very much, yes. I was just thinking of her bouquet. This is what I always imagined my wedding bouquet to look like. Cala lilies are my favourite flower, and lily of the valley reminds me of my grandmother." I looked up into his eyes. "She passed away when I was a child, but I know they were her favourite flower, and my grandfather ordered them from another country so she could have them on her wedding day as part of her bouquet. That is all I think about when I see them." I smiled as I recalled my grandfather telling me that story. I had never pictured him as being a big romantic, but after some of the stories from my aunts and uncles, I knew he always was when it came to her. I wish I had met her more than anything in this world. On the days when my father and I were able to talk (which didn't happen often), he always said how much I am like her. I could feel the tears begin to well up in my eyes, and as I handed the picture back to Frank, I kept a smile on my face and blinked them away, hard. "Thank you for sharing those with me Frank. They really are beautiful."

"Thank you" he replied as he tucked the pictures back into his wallet and put it in his back pocket again. I heard a scratchy sounding voice come over Frank's radio. He excused himself and walked back into the lounge area, leaving me alone in the box with the other men, who were still busy, engaged in their conversation. I looked down to the ice, and watched a little bit of the warm-ups before I heard Frank come up behind me again, softly clearing his throat.

"I'm very sorry ma'am but there is something I need to tend to. Rest assured, Mrs. Lemieux have arrived and will be along shortly."

I smiled, "not at all Frank. I do appreciate you staying with me as long as you did." I got up from my seat and gave him a quick hug and kiss on the cheek. "Thank you for sharing your pictures and story with me."

He began to blush a little, "You're more than welcome. Thank you and have a nice evening." He turned and I watched him walk through the lounge, and out the secured door we had come through. I smiled to myself, what a sweet man.

I looked down to the ice level again, noticing the players of both teams beginning to leave. The game would be starting soon. I pulled out my phone and walked back into the lounge area again, taking a seat on one of the couches. I selected Lindsay's name from my contacts list and pressed 'talk'.

"Hello? I heard on the other line.

"Hey Linds, its Jenn."

She squealed. "Hey Jenn! We've been waiting to hear from you! How are things in Pittsburgh?"

I sighed, "Incredible Linds, you have no idea."

"Are you at the game right now?"

"Yeah I'm up in Mario's box for the game tonight. Apparently he and Nathalie are on their way up here now. I'm nervous."

"Have you met them yet?" She asked excitedly.

"Yes, once quickly. Well, and then this afternoon, Sid and I were rushing through the Lemieux's house and I ran into Mario. Like, literally, ran into him."

I heard laughter at the other end of the phone. "Sounds like you Jenn! Oh Andy's here, she says hello!"

"Hi Andy!" I replied happily.

"So what have you and Sid been up to?" she asked enthusiastically. I knew she wanted some dirt but there was no way I was going to dish it out here. I mean, I could wait with that stuff for some other time.

"Well, honestly we've just been spending time together. Yesterday we went for dinner with the team, and I met Veronique, Marc-Andre's girlfriend, she's a doll Linds you would just love her. Today we have spent all day toether, and he says he has plans for us for after the game, I don't really know what yet though." I took a deep breath and let it out, "I think I could be falling for him Linds."

"Awwwwwwwh!" I heard through the phone.

I began to blush a little, "everything has been amazing. I can't thank you guys enough for giving me this opportunity."

"Oh hey, no problem. But speaking of that, did you give Sid our address or something?" she asked.

"Oh yeah! I meant to ask you if you received something from him. Did you?"

"YEAH!" she screamed into the phone. "We had a huge box of stuff here when we got home from work today. There's signed jerseys from LeTang and Staal, and Flower and Sid, pictures, pucks, all sorts of awesome stuff!"

"Wow!" I said in response, "I had no idea what he was planning on sending, he just said he wanted to thank you."

"Well, we've been thanked and we like it!" She said. I laughed out loud. "Well sweetie, the game is gonna start in a few so I'm going to let you go watch it from Mario's box, you lucky shit!"

I laughed again, "okay. Sending you both lots of love and I'll call you later on this week, okay?"

"okay. Have fun and don't do anything I wouldn't do – although that doesn't leave a lot behind.."

Still laughing, "no it doesn't." We said our goodbyes and I put my phone back in my purse. I walked over to the bar and asked the bartender if I could have a ginger ale. He obliged, and I asked him after he set the glass in front of me how much it would be, as I looked for my wallet through my purse.

"It's free ma'am. Mr. Lemieux is happy to pick up the tab for his guests."

I smiled, "Thank you very much." I said as I slid a $5 bill across the counter towards him as a tip. I took my drink and walked back into the box area. The zamboni's were just finishing up and would leave the ice soon.

"Hello again, Jenn." I heard quietly from behind me.

I turned around to see Mario and Nathalie; arms linked toether standing behind me, smiling widely. "Oh hello!" I exclaimed, standing up to greet them. Nathalie surprised me when she pulled me into a tight hug, and Mario gave me a gentle kiss on my right cheek. Mario then excused himself and walked over to the men that were still there, talking amongst themselves while Nathalie took off her coat and sat down beside me.

"Oh I see you have a drink, that's excellent." She exclaimed. She motioned for one of the waitresses to come over and ordered 2 glasses of red wine. "So this is your first time at a Penguins game, or just the first time in a box?" she asked.

"I was at the game on Saturday night with a couple of my friends. That was my first Penguins game live." I replied with a smile before adding, "this is my first time in a box though. It's magnificent."

"Oh thank you. So have you always been a Penguins fan?"

I replied, "for about a year now, yes." I smiled.

She smiled in return. "So how do you like Pittsburgh so far? I hear you're staying for a week still?" The waitress put the glasses of wine down in front of Nathalie, and after quietly thanking her, she slid one glass over to the empty seat beside hers. Must be for Mario, I thought to myself.

"To be honest, I have seen much of it." I said with a laugh. "Sidney took me to the Carnegie museum though, and to The Strip, both places I wanted to see while here. But other than that, I've been with him."

"He is a great tour guide, he enjoys to see the sights on his days off. When he stays away from the arena, that is." She said with a wink. "You'll have to have him show you a few more things before you leave. It truly is a beautiful city." She took a sip of her wine.

"I will ask him, thank you." I said politely. The announcers then began to call out the names of our starting players, Sidney of course being one of them. I couldn't help but smile at the mention of his name. This all seemed too magical!

"He is smitten with you, you know." Nathalie said quietly, leaning towards me. "Mario would kill me if he knew I was bringing this up, but I have seen a big difference in him the last few days, and I can't help but think you have something to do with that."

I could feel the blush rise up from my neck to tint my cheeks and I looked at the ice at the players who began to skate around. I whispered back to Nathalie, "I feel the same way." A wide smile danced onto her face as she exclaimed, "oh that's wonderful!" and clapped her hands together.

"What is wonderful?" Mario asked as he stood behind his wife's chair. Nathalie looked to me and winked again.

"The game is about to start!" she exclaimed then. I looked to the ice and saw the players on the bench standing, as the announcer asked everyone in the arena to stand for the National Anthem. We all stood in the box and while everyone seemed to face the flag on the east wall of the arena, I looked at the ice for Sidney. I caught sight of him on the ice, his head down and eyes closed. I watched for a few more moments before he looked up, right into the box. He glanced past the other occupants before our eyes met. I smiled at him and he gave me a small smile in return before returning his attention back to the flag. I did the same, I didn't want to be disrespectful to the American anthem, even if I was Canadian. The anthem finished and the crowd erupted into cheers as the players on the ice got in their positions for the puck to drop.

The first period seemed to fly by, with a goal by none other than Sidney. I was so into the game, it was almost like I was in the stands. "Shoot!" I yelled, making Nathalie jump beside me. We laughed and I apologized over and over again. It happened on a few more occasions as well, including the "SKATE!" incident where Mario was taking a sip of his wine and proceeded to choke on it because of the surprise. Then of course, when Sidney scored, I yelled, "Woohoo!" and clapped my hands, making both Mario and Nathalie laugh heartily. I apologized and told them I did it without thinking. The other men in the box just glared at me. How they could stay quiet after a goal, I had no idea. I guessed they were used to it, and it didn't phase them anymore. My face had been on fire with blushing though, the entire first period.

During the first intermission, Nathalie asked me to join her in the ladies' room. I had to go anyways, so I agreed. As we met at the sinks afterwards and began to wash our hands, she turned to me and asked if I was enjoying my time in the box so far.

I replied, "yes very much thank you. I really am embarrassed and sorry for screaming though." Nathalie began to laugh again. "Maybe i belong in the stands." I finished with a small giggle.

"Nothing to be embarrassed about." Nathalie replied while touching up her lipstick. "It's actually refreshing."

"Why is that?" I asked curiously as I pulled out my chapstick and reapplied it.

"Well, to be completely honest, we wondered what type of girl Sidney would date, and after he told us about you, we began to wonder if it could possibly be true." She turned to face me. "It's nice to see that he was right in his choosing."

I smiled and looked down at my feet and pretended to pick a piece of lint off my sweater.

"I hope you both can join us for dinner one night while you're here so we can get to know you better." Nathalie then asked me.

I looked up to her and smiled. "I would love to. I'll mention it to Sid after the game."

"Excellent!" she replied and snapped her clutch purse shut.

We heard back to the box and I watched from the corner of my eye as I was sitting down, Nathalie leaned over to Mario's ear and whispered something. I couldn't make out what it was that she said, but Mario smiled widely after and looked to me. "Jenn, can I get you another drink?" he asked, gesturing to the empty glass in front of me.

I smiled, "oh, no thank you. I'll get the hiccups if I have another one." Suddenly I felt like smacking my hand to my face... too much information Jenn. I shook my head slightly and smiled back at Mario.

"Ah, yes the hiccups wouldn't be good; you wouldn't be able to cheer." He said with a smirk, then began to laugh, Nathalie as well.

I blushed a bit and looked down at my hands resting on my lap. "I really am sorry about that." I said quietly.

Mario and Nathalie continued to laugh lightly as I looked back to the ice to see the zamboni's start to drive off the ice, meaning the ice clearing was complete and the 2nd period was about to begin. I just hoped I could get through the next 2 periods without embarrassing myself further.
Chapter 17: Chapter 17

Chapter 17

The 2nd period came and went relatively quickly, Chicago was still unable to score on Fleury and Sid continued to bring the heat. The period remained scoreless, leaving the score at 2-0 Pittsburgh. I did my best to contain my emotions and keep my "woo-hooing" levels on low. Nathalie, Mario and I continued to talk occasionally, but I was so focused on the game, that I found myself constantly apologizing for zoning out on them. They just laughed in response, but I still felt bad. I began to wonder as the 2nd period was closing down where Veronique was. I thought she was going to be here. I turned to Nathalie, "Have you seen Veronique tonight?"

Nathalie glanced around quickly, "No. But she generally doesn't watch the game in here."

"Oh." I replied, a little disappointed. I was looking forward to hanging out with her again.

Just then the door burst open loudly behind us, making us all jump. "Jenn! Oh my god, I'm so sorry I'm late!" It was Veronique. I turned around and smiled.

"That's okay V, I was actually just asking about you." She plopped down in the empty seat to my left and took a deep breath.

"How are they doing?" She asked outloud as she looked at the scoreboard. "Wow, 2-0? Way to go baby!" She clapped her hands excitedly.

I laughed, "he's been playing phenomenal. Actually, the whole team is."

"I know why Sid is!" She sang while gently elbowing me in the side.

I smiled. We sat and watched the team skate off the ice, officially closing the 2nd period. Mario excused himself from teh box, along with the other men that were in there, leaving just us 3 girls. Veronique turned her body to me as soon as the door closed behind them. "Alright girl. SPILL." Her smile was wide on her face.

I looked to Nathalie, as I felt the blush creep up my cheeks. "I'm curious myself, I didn't see you come in this morning, but I did see you leave." She winked at me.

"Um.." I began, embarrassed at being put on the spot. "I don't really feel right about saying anything." I looked at my hands in my lap.

"Oh whatever, you gotta give me something!" Veronique practically yelled.

I laughed nervously. "We fell asleep watching tv last night and have spent all day together so far. How's that?" I replied with a smile, hoping that would be enough.

"Woohoo!" Veronique cheered while Nathalie laughed. "Jenn, please tell me you're staying longer than just a week."

I shook my head lightly. "I don't know to be honest, we'll see I guess." I didn't really want to think about it. I mean, I was having such a good time already, I didn't want to put a damper on the feelings I was having.

Nathalie spoke up, interrupting my thoughts. "Okay, If you have to decide right now to stay another week or two, or go home, what would you pick." Her eyes were eager and curious.

I curled my hair behind my ear while I quickly tried to get my thoughts sorted. "Well.." i blushed a little, "I would probably stay.." I watched Veronique's smile widen, "..if I could swing it."

"What do you mean?" Nathalie asked.

I looked to her, "well, I can't really afford to stay longer. The only reason I was able to stay for this week is because my friends gave me money to do so." I finished with a shrug.

"Didn't Sid offer to help you out?" Veronique asked, genuinely curious.

"He did." I nodded as I spoke. "But there was no way I could accept it. It would be too wierd."

Nathalie laughed, "how would it be wierd? You would be together. What's wierd about that?"

I sighed. "What if it didn't work out? I mean, I would feel like I would owe him so much and it would drive me crazy not being able to pay him back for a long time. It's a lot of money. It bothers me right now just thinking about it, and even though my friends made it clear that this was a gift, I will find a way to repay them one day." I hoped this would be the end of this discussion, as it really did bother me. It kind of bothered me also that I spent the night at the Lemieux's house and still had to pay for the hotel room at the same time, but there was no other option. Was I going to call the front desk and say, 'hi I'm in room 1539, i spent the night elsewhere, so can I not be charged for last night?' Yeah right!

"Well, we're happy that you're here for the time being, and getting to know you better." Nathalie said with a genuine smile.

"Thank you." I replied, looking at Nathalie, then at Veronique. "Both of you have been wonderful."

The zambonis were almost finished clearing the ice, so I quickly excused myself to use the washroom. As I was returning to the box, I noticed Mario, Nathalie and Veronique in a close huddle. I opened the door and overheard Veronique saying, "..she is perfect for him!" before they turned around to see me walking down the steps towards my seat. I pretended like I hadn't heard anything and took my seat again, as the players began to take the ice.

"Well Jenn, you're in luck." Mario said.

I asked in return, "what do you mean?"

"Veronique likes to yell and cheer too." He finished with a laugh, Nathalie joining him.

I began to blush and looked down a little to try and hide it but then I saw Veronique eagerly nodding her head and beginning to bounce in her seat. I laughed a little, "sorry in advance!" I said to Mario and Nathalie as I focused my attention back to the ice.

Mario was right, I thought to myself as I watched Veronique standing and shaking her fist towards the ice, "c'mon refs open your eyes!" she screamed. She sat back down in a huff. I looked over to Nathalie, she was trying to hold in her laughter, her cheeks looked like they were about to burst. Fleury made a quick save, "Woohoo! That's my man!" I was beginning to wonder about the many emotions that made Veronique. She made me laugh.

I heard my phone begin to ring, so I quickly shuffled through my purse and took it out to see 'home' flashing on the screen. I sighed. Oh great, perfect timing, I thought.

"Excuse me." I said as I stood up and began to walk up the stairs and through the glass door as I answered the call.

"Hello?"

"Hello Jennifer, this is your mother calling."

"Hi mom, how are you?"

"Fine. Listen, when are you coming home?"

I rested my hand on my forehead and sat down on a leather couch in front of me. "I'm not exactly sure yet. Why?" I said quickly as a group of people talking loudly walked past me and towards the bar.

"What do you mean, you're not sure? Where are you? What is all the noise in the background?"

"I'm.. at the arena right now. The Penguins are playing."

"The arena? You went to another game?" She was losing her patience with me, I had heard this tone of voice many times before, and it never led anywhere good.

"Yes mom." I said quietly.

"How are you paying for all of this? You don't receive much disability support and don't you dare expect your father and I to bail you out with your credit card."

"No mom, there's nothing to worry about. Listen, I have to go." I said, desperate to focus back on the game and not have to think about my family at home and enjoy myself.

"I'm not done with you yet young lady." She snapped.

"Okay.." I said quietly.

"Your father and I agreed to let you go to Pittsburgh in teh first place because we thought it would be good for you. Then you call and say you'll be a few more days. You have responsibilities HERE and need to get back here soon."

"Yes, mom." I basically whispered into the phone, as I felt my eyes begin to well up with tears and I didn't want her to know that she did this to me. Sometimes I thought she got off on the fact her and dad were able to cause me distress. I never had the guts to stand up to them though, because I had no where else to go. If it weren't for this stupid anxiety issue, I would find a job and move somewhere far away from all of them.

"I will speak to you later. I expect to see you here in a few days." She said in a huff before hanging up on her end.

I disconnected the call from my end and rested my head in my hands on my lap. I could hear the excitement from the game in the background, but I wasn't feeling it right now. I felt defeated. The tears were still sitting at the edge of my eyes and I looked towards the glass door. Veronique was looking at me, looking quite worried, I shook my head a little, got up and headed for the washroom as the tears spilled over. I looked into the mirror as I let them come. My face turned red, my eyes became bloodshot and swollen. Great, I thought to myself, I'm gonna need a ton of makeup now. I went into a stall and grabbed some toilet paper. Veronique burst through the bathroom door. She saw me blotting my eyes gently and came over to me with her arms held out in front of her. I looked at her for a moment then walked into the embrace. After hugging for a few minutes, letting me cry, I calmed myself down enough and pulled out of the hug. I returned my attention to the mirror, and began to wash the fallen tears off my face with a wet paper towel.

"What happened?" Veronique asked quietly, as she put my hair behind my ear and gently stroked my shoulder.

"That was my mom on the phone." I answered as best I could in between breaths.

"Did something happen?" She asked in the same tone.

"No. My family and I, we just... don't have a good relationship. I want to, but they keep making it obvious that they don't." The tears had now stopped and I focused on reapplying my makeup and trying to look normal again.

"What do you mean?" Veronique asked gently.

"I have an anxiety disorder, and had to leave my job because of it. Without an income, I couldn't pay rent so I moved in with my parents and basically to work off paying rent to them, I handle the cooking, cleaning, laundry, maintenance, everthing. At first I was okay with it, and some days I enjoy it, despite being taken advantage of and never once thanked. But now it's been 8 months and they treat me like dirt. They're my parents, they're supposed to be loving and supportive, but I just get shit on every chance they get. Nothing is ever good enough, I'm never good enough. With something like an anxiety disorder, you have to be sensitive because at first, my emotions were everywhere. They seem to enjoy kicking me when I'm already down. It's just, very difficult to deal with." I wondered immediately if I had said too much. I still didn't know Veronique all that well, and I was trusting her with a lot of information right now.

"Does Sid know?"

"He knows very little. He knows about the anxiety, and knows that I have some trouble with my family, but please V, don't tell him anything about tonight."

She nodded. "Okay. Well, I better get back before Mario and Nathalie begin to worry and call out a search party for us. Are you going to be alright?"

"I think so." I said with a smile. I was already feeling a bit better just not crying anymore. My eyes were still a little red, so I pulled out my bottle of Visine tears and put a few drops in each eye. They didn't clear up immediately, but it did a little and I figured over time it would get better. Veronique pulled me in for another hug and left the washroom. A few minutes later, I was ready.

I took a deep breath and walked out of the washroom. I walked back to the box and opened the door. Mario and Nathalie pretended like they didn't know something was up. I'm sure Veronique mentioned something about me being upset, but I was grateful no one was asking any questions.

"Sid has been looking up here, looking for you a few times, while you were away." Nathalie said quietly, breaking the awkward silence.

"Oh!" I said and tried to find him on the ice. He was busy playing, checking Blackhawks left and right. When his shift was over, he went back to the bench and immediately looked up to the box. I smiled at him, and he looked to have let out a breath of relief and smiled back. He averted his attention back to the game as the play resumed. Billy scored on his next shift, with assists by Max and Sid. Veronique and I both jumped up and cheered at the goal, while Mario and Nathalie laughed. The third period flew by way too fast and Veronique and I stood and clapped as the game came to a close with a final score of 3-0 Pittsburgh. As the team left the ice, I sat back down. I knew it would be a while, so I chatted casually with Nathalie and Veronique. Mario stood and asked, "can I get you ladies anything?"

Nathalie and Veronique both shook their heads and I spoke up, "I'd love some water, actually. Please." He smiled in return. "Of course Jenn, one sec." I watched him exit the door. Veronique excused herself and left the box also when her cell phone began to ring, so it was just Nathalie and I.

She turned to me, giving me her full attention. "Jenn are you alright? You looked upset a little earlier."

I smiled at her kindness, "I'm alright now, thanks for asking."

"Okay, well know that if you ever need someone to talk to, I'm available for you anytime." She winked and rested her hand on top of mine. I turned my hand over and clenched hers for a few moments.

"Thank you. I really appreciate that."

Mario re-entered the box and handed me the small bottle of water. "Here you go."

"Oh thank you." I said warmly. I can't believe how nervous I was at first with Mario and Nathalie. I mean, they're such sweet people and they have been treating me so nicely, and they hardly know me. No wonder Sid calls them family. 'Family', I repeated in my mind. Family. I could feel the emotion rise in my throat and I quickly swallowed it back down. As of right now, I refuse to cry about my situation at home for the rest of the night. I stood up out of my chair as Veronique re-entered the box.

"Ready?" She asked, smiling.

"Will they be ready yet? I was just standing because of numb bum." I said with a laugh.

Mario, Nathalie and Veronique all laughed with me. In between chuckles, Veronique managed to get out "probably not, but it's a long walk."

I nodded. "Okay, sure." I gathered my purse and bottle of water and hugged both Mario and Nathalie good night. I thanked them both for having me in the box with them and told them how much I enjoyed it. I told Nathalie that I would let her know about dinner, as I was really looking forward to it but just needed to talk to Sid first. I waved a final goodbye as we went through the glass door. I linked my arm with Veronique's and we walked and talked through the back hallways. We took the back stairs and decided at the bottom of them that instead of the elevator, we'd continue with the stairs. I was glad that she knew the arena like the back of her hand, because I was completely lost. I kept hanging onto her and trusted that she knew the way. Eventually, about 20 minutes of walking and chatting later, we came up to the dressing room. She immediately sat down on the ground against the wall and crossed her legs. I opted to stand against the wall instead.

It wasn't too long before the door opened, and we walked inside. The usual media circus surrounded Sid and I smiled at him while Veronique and I leaned against the wall inside. He seemed to finish his interviews early and came over to us as soon as the last camera left.

"Hey you." He said, smiling.

I couldn't help but smile in return as I stretched my neck up and kissed him. "Hey. Great game."

"You know..." he said, putting his arm around my shoulders, "the past 2 games you've been here, we've won." He looked sideways at me. It took a moment for me to register what he was saying.

"Oh no." I said, shaking my head and laughing. "I will not be one of your superstitions."

He laughed and pulled me into a long hug. "Let me just grab my stuff and we can get out of here." He said then, letting me go. I watched as he went back to his stall and put on his sports jackets and stuffed his tie in his pocket. He put his watch on and straightened the neck of his shirt. He went over to a small gathering of his teammates in the room and said goodnight to them all. As he walked towards me, he had a big smile on his face. When he got closer to me, I asked, "what you smiling about?" curiously.

He draped his arm across my shoulders again and said, "i got some goals, got a great girl, why not smile?" I had a odd feeling that he had something up his sleeve, but I had no idea what. Whatever it was, I was determined to enjoy it, after what had happened earlier.

I quickly said goodnight to Veronique and told her I would see her soon. She replied with a loud 'I'll call you" from across the room and I waved to say 'Okay' back. Sid and I walked the back way out to his car again and we hopped inside. He started the car, but before putting his seatbelt on, he sat back in the seat and let out a tired sigh.

"What's up?" I asked after a few minutes, wondering why he suddenly wasn't in a big rush to leave.

"Ah, nothing. Just thinking." He wiped his face with his hands and cleared his throat.

I continued to stare at him, sitting sideways in my seat facing him. We stayed that way for another couple of minutes, silent in the car until Sid sat straight up and moved to put on his seatbelt.

"Hey." I said, getting his attention. He looked at me. I took my seatbelt off and leaned over the center of the car and planted a kiss on his lips. I could feel him smiling underneath my lips as the kiss continued. He let go of his seatbelt and shut off the car. It wasn't long before we both began to pant, needing an 'air break' from the kissing. I motioned by head towards the back seat. "When was the last time you made out in a car?" I asked, a mischevious smile on my face.

Sid laughed, "Never." He replied.

"Me either." I said as I climbed over the center console and got into the backseat. He followed, and we did.
Chapter 18: Chapter 18

Chapter 18

After catching our breath and wiping some of the fog off the inside of the Range Rover's windows, we climbed back into the front seats and headed out of the parking lot. Glancing at the clock showed me that we had been in the backseat for a good 2 hours. I pulled down the visor to look in the mirror. My lips were completely swollen and my cheeks were red. While finger combing my hair into somewhat of a presentable appearance, I noticed a purplish-mark just under my left earlobe. I began to laugh outloud.

Sid joined in, not knowing yet what I found funny in my own appearance. "What?" He asked in between laughs.

"You gave me a hickey!" I replied, bursting into a louder laugh.

"I'm sorry!" He said earnestly before continuing to laugh. I shook my head lightly.

"It's alright. I'll just wear my hair down for a few days." I put the visor back up and held Sidney's hand over the center as he drove out of the now vacant lot. There weren't even any fans left. "So what are we doing tonight?" I asked, not ready to sleep yet.

"Well, I need to eat. Why don't we go back to my place. We still have that dessert in the fridge."

I sighed. "Sure. My stuff is there anyways. But can we...or... I sleep at the hotel tonight?"

He glanced at me with a puzzled look. "Why?" He asked slowly.

"This is going to sound silly, but I feel bad paying for a room I didn't sleep in the other night."

Sidney didn't even question it. "Sure that's no problem. But can I stay with you tonight?"

I laughed, "of course."

We acted according to the 'plan' and went back to the Lemieux's house for Sid to change and eat and me to grab my things. He also grabbed his duffle bag and threw some things into it that he would need in the morning. About 45 minutes after arriving at the house, we left and made our way to the hotel. When we got into the room, Sid immediately dropped his bag at the foot of the bed and jumped on, laying down and grabbed the remote. I went into the washroom and washed my face, finally getting rod of the makeup I was sporting for the game. After going to the washroom and getting into my sleep top, I brushed my teeth and came out of the bathroom, to find an adorable, sleeping Sidney on my bed. He was still wearing his cap and was holding the remote in his grasp with his hands on his stomach. I stood there and watched him sleep for a few minutes, smiling before I quietly turned off the TV and the light and climbed under the covers with him. He was on top of the blankets, but I didn't see how I could have possibly gotten him under them without waking him. He told me the night before how he hated to sleep in a lot of clothes, and preferred either being in his boxers or nude. I wasn't about to undress him, so I just curled up next to his side in the bed and drifted off to sleep. He would wake eventually, and undress himself and join me.

I was running. Fast, through a dark and empty forest. I heard the sounds of twigs breaking and leaves rustling behind me as I ran, it was catching up to me. I heard my mother's voice coming at me from somewhere in the night, "you'll never make it. You're going to die." She said. I kept pushing anyways, running as fast as I could. I could hear Sidney's voice in my mind, "faster! Faster!" he urged me. I glanced behind me, not seeing anything other than darkness but still able to hear footsteps. I tripped on a tree root coming out of the ground and fell hard to the earth. I rolled onto my back in searing pain. I could smell the blood coming from a cut on my knee but kept my head up, watching the dark creature coming right at me, slowing down into a menacing pace. I looked into its red eyes and tried to crawl away with my hands on the ground on either side of my body. It opened its mouth and let out a low growl, showing me it's yellow, sharp teeth. As it made its way, standing over me, ready to strike, I closed my eyes and braced for a painful impact, taking one last deep breath...

I sat straight up in bed, drenched in sweat. I looked at my surroundings; I was in my hotel room alone. I looked at the bed as I continued struggling to catch my breath, the sheets torn from the mattress everywhere, and although there were fresh markings in the pillow beside mine, Sidney was no where to be found. I crossed my legs and rested my head in my hands, looking down at my lap. My entire body was still shaking, and I could feel my heart racing. I could feel my pulse in my ears. My chest was literally beginning to hurt as I took each breath in, trying to calm myself down. I reached over to the nightstand for my purse and grabbed my bottle of water and took a few big gulps. I combed my hair with my fingers, noting that it was soaked with sweat. I gathered it into a ponytail off my neck and secured it with an elastic.

I heard the door click open and Sidney appeared. He was trying to be quiet in closing the door and turned around to find me shaking, sweating and on the verge of breaking down in my bed. He ran over to me. "Jenn! Jenn!" he called out until I looked at him in the eyes and he saw the terror behind my gaze. "What happened?" he said, running his hand down my back and pulling me tight to his chest.

I felt a few tears slip out of my eyes while I remained in his warm embrace. I didn't even think to be uncomfortable with him seeing me all sweaty. He pulled back and tilted my head to his, looking into my ears and pushing my damp bangs off my forehead before asking again, "baby, what happened?"

I took a deep breath and felt my heart rate being to slow to a normal speed. "I had a nightmare. I woke up terrified and you weren't here. Where were you?" I asked

"I was just taking care of something, you were sleeping peacefully when I left. I'm so sorry I wasn't here." He pulled me into another tight hug. I moved closer to him and sat in between his legs, pressing my back against his chest as he wrapped his arms around all of me and placed kisses all over the back of my hair and down my neck. I felt so much safer in his arms and I eventually was feeling soothed enough to fall asleep again. I turned around and kissed Sidney on the lips. He put his hands on both sides of my face and asked, "are you alright?"

I nodded slowly. "I'm better now." I smiled and wrapped my arms around him.

"Shit." I heard him breathe out. "You scared me. When I walked in and saw you that way, I didn't know what to do."

I smiled, grateful for his concern. "You did the right thing. Just being here, I'm okay."

"Do you want to tell me about it?" He asked quietly.

I let out a deep breath and shook my head a bit. "It was basically just being chased in a dark forest, and I fell and was about to be eaten or something."

"I'm so sorry." He soothed me.

"You were there." I added, with a small smile on my face.

"I was?" He asked nervously, probably wondering if he was the bad guy.

I looked into his eyes again, "yes. You kept telling me to run faster and faster to get away from this thing." I didn't necessarily want to mention my mother's comment in the nightmare, as I was finally calmed down again and I knew that would push me over the edge. Just thinking about it though, brought the tears back to my eyes. I swallowed hard, trying to keep them at bay, but Sid noticed it instantly.

"What?" He asked gently while putting a few loose strands of my hair behind my ear. I shook my head as I felt a few tears slip out and onto my cheeks. His thumb gently brushed them away. "Tell me" he urged quietly.

"My mom..." was all I could say before I officially lost control and began to cry. Sidney pulled me tight to him and tried his best to soothe me as I sobbed.

"What about your mom? Was she hurt?" I shook my head no. I pulled back from him and wiped my eyes with the top sheet from the bed. "Did she speak to you?" He asked, trying to get to the bottom of what was bugging me so much. I nodded and sobbed again. "What did she say?" Poor Sid, I thought through all of this. We were having so much fun, and I go and ruin it all with this crap. He's sure to just dump me and forget me after this.

"She said... she said..." I tried to say the words, "She said I wouldn't make it. You kept telling me to push and run faster, and she wanted me to just give up and die."

Sid let out a loud sigh in disgust and pulled me to him. "Well no wonder you're so upset. I'm sure your mother would never say that." I pulled back and looked him square in the eyes. He knew instantly that I meant business.

"She has and she would."

"What?" Sidney said suddenly and loudly.

I got up out of bed and went to the washroom to wash my face. I thought I was done crying, at least for a little while. As I patted the cool, wet cloth on my face and eyes, I saw Sid standing in the doorway out of my peripheral vision, arms crossed and watching me.

I sighed and put the washcloth down on the counter. "I told you my relationship with my family was difficult, but you have no idea. I'm not physically or sexually abused or anything crazy like that, but they put me down an awful lot."

He released a deep breath, slowly through his nose. "Nathalie called this morning. That's why I wasn't in the room. She mentioned something Veronique said about receiving a call from home during the game..." I felt my heart sink. He knew. "...then you broke down and cried with her in the bathroom for a bit. She's concerned about you."

I nodded slowly, embarrassed. He stepped into the bathroom and pulled me into a tight hug and placed a kiss on my forehead before saying, "you have a heart of gold. I saw it the first moment I saw you. Your friends obviously see it. V, Marc, Nat and Mario all saw it instantly. How anyone, your own parents at that, can treat you so poorly I don't understand."

I shrugged and hugged him back. I didn't know either. It was time he knew the whole story.

"Okay, I will tell you everything else, but first I need to pee."

Sid chuckled a little and let me go. He placed a kiss on the tip of my nose before leaving the washroom and closing the door behind him. When I had finished in the washroom, I took a deep breath and opened the door, preparing to 'face my demons'. Sid was sitting on the bed, on the phone ordering some breakfast for us. It was after 9am anyways, and I knew that since there was no game for a few days, that Sid wasn't needed anywhere else. I sat down on the bed and climbed back under the covers, leaning up against the headboard. He took the same pose as me and grabbed my left hand, intertwining it with his. He palyed with my fingers and even massaged my palm a bit as I told him about the battle I was living through. I told him how I had been just dealing with it because I have no where else to go yet until I'm cleared to go back to working, and even then, it would be a couple of months before I could afford a place of my own, away from my family. I made it clear that by telling him these things that I wasn't looking for him to fix it for me, I was just sharing so he knew the pressure I had waiting at home. He never offered either, just held my hand through it all as we sat on that bed for hours, eating occasionally and me talking. When I had reached the end, and he remained quiet, I thought I had officially blown it, so I added, "if this is all too much, I understand."

He looked in my eyes suddenly. "Are you kidding me?" He almost sounded a bit angry and I flinched at his response. I was confused, to say the least. I didn't know what he meant. "I'm not letting you go anywhere." He said then, making me take a breath of relief. I kiss him, long and hard, whispering "thank you" against his lips. I rested my head on his shoulder, and he laid his head on mine, and we sat there, together for a little while longer.
Chapter 19: Chapter 19

Chapter 19

It was now officially 6pm and we hadn't left the hotel room. We both took turns showering, sometime after lunch, but just got into track pants and went back to our spots on the bed. We talked and talked, about everything under the sun, really learning a lot about each other, and the more I listened, the more I liked him. We watched a little TV and snuggled up, playfully feeding each other some snack foods we had sent up at around 2 in the afternoon. As we finished watching the local Sports channel, with my head on Sid's stomach, I heard him sigh. I turned my head to look up at his face and smiled. "You okay?" I asked while taking his right hand in mine.

"Better than okay." He smiled. "I have never, I mean never ever spent a day with someone doing absolutely nothing and loving every minute of it."

I smiled whole-heartedly at home, "ditto." I heard his stomach grumble and began to laugh. "Uh-oh..." I said in between giggles.

"Guess it's time to feed the machine. Are you hungry?" He asked as he stretched his arms up into the air.

I nodded. "Oh, speaking of which, Nathalie has invited us over for dinner sometime this week. I would like to go, if you would."

He smiled, "of course! I'll let her know next time I see her."

"Actually," I added, "do you want to go to your place?"

"I thought you wanted to stay here?" He asked curiously.

"I did, but I think I've seen all I can handle of this room for today."

"Yeah we can hang out there too. I'm out of clean clothes now anyways." He said with a big smile.

I smiled in return and kissed him. "Let's go!" I got up off the bed instantly and went to the closet.

He asked nervously, "Are we...uh...coming back here?"

I turned around and smiled. "Tomorrow."

We walked into the Lemieux mansion holding hands and I felt on top of the world. Sid took me into the main floor kitchen, where we found Nathalie putting away some dishes. We sat down beside each other on stools at the counter.

"Hey!" Sidney said loudly, startling poor Nathalie and the plate she was holding to crash to the floor. It didn't break, luckily, but it sure made a noise. Sid and I both laughed, no matter how hard I tried not to.

"You scared the shit out of me!" Nathalie yelled; a smile apparent on her face.

Sid got up from his seat and walked over to Nat, enveloping her in a hug and apologizing. He bent down and picked up the plate for her, while Nathalie came around the kitchen to give me a big hug Hello. I accepted and hugged her back, whispering, "I had no idea he was going to do that" as we embraced. She pulled back and said while laughing, "Oh its okay, he does it all the time." I laughed back.

"So, what are you kids up to?" She asked, looking between the two of us.

Sid shrugged and went into the fridge and retrieved us both a bottle of water. He brought it over to me and placed it on the counter. "Thank you." I said with a wink. He smiled and nodded. "Well I don't really know, to be honest, but we did talk about it and we'd love to have dinner with you and Mario sometimes." I said eagerly.

"That's great!" Nathalie hurried toward the fridge to look at the Penguins schedule. I secretly wondered quickly if I would ever have to do that. I shook the idea out of my head shortly after it entered; reminding myself that I was going to enjoy the time I had here. "Let's see, there's a game on Thursday night, why not tomorrow night?"

I looked to Sid and smiled; he nodded and replied to Nathalie, "that sounds great."

"Great!" Nathalie echoed.

"Please let me know if I can help at all." I offered.

"Careful, I may take you up on that. I'm not a great cook but if you wouldn't mind helping we could do it together."

I nodded with a smile, "yes I would love to. I actually make dinner for my family every night, so I know how to follow a recipe. "

Nathalie chuckled. Sidney came back and sat beside me. Leaning over casually closer to me, he asked in my ear, "want to go skating?"

I looked at him, "you haven't been on the ice for one day, and you're eager to go back already?"

"I didn't say anything about ice." He said with a smirk.

I furrowed my brows. "What?" I asked, puzzled.

"You're what, size 8? 9? In street shoes?" he asked, looking at my feet.

I laughed, "8 ½ wide or 9."

"Great! Same size as Nat!" He looked to Nathalie who was watching our exchange.

"You know where they are." She said in response to Sid and motioned for us to be on our way.

Sidney took my hand and led me back outside, grabbing our jackets and a couple of toques on the way. He stopped when we were on the front step, and while I zipped up my coat, he put a toque on my head, pulling my hair to the back of my neck. "Canadian girl. Nice." He said with a big smile when he was finished. He put on his own toque and closed his jacket before taking my hand again. We began to walk around the house. I asked him again what we were doing.

"I told you already." He said with a grin. "Skating."

"But not on ice?" I clarified. He shook his head. "Okay, so roller skating?" I asked. He again, shook his head. I was confused, but I gave up on asking. I trusted the man holding my hand, so I decided to go along with it. We came up to a small shed and Sid let go of my hand as he ducked in quickly and asked me to wait for him. I did, and he came out of the shed minutes later holding a pair of white figure skates, and a pair of hockey skates. He still had a big grin on his face, but I had no idea what he was doing. He opened a big black gate, and I saw a sheet of white, that looked exactly like ice, with goalie nets set up. I scrunched up my face. I was lost.

I heard Sidney laughing when he noticed my expression. I followed him to the wooden benches that were off to the side. He pointed to the bench and said "sit." I sat down and looked up at him. He grabbed the first white skate and began to loosen the laces.

"I thought you said no ice?" I asked.

He smiled. "It's not ice." He knelt before me and took my ankle gently in his hands, placing it on his lap after removing my shoe and went to put the skate on my foot. I put my hand out to stop him. "Sid." He looked up to me. "I haven't skated since 6th grade."

"I won't let you fall." He winked and went back to work, putting the skate on my foot and began to tie up the laces. "Too tight? He asked as he went along. I shook my head.

"I can tie them myself you know." I smiled at him, he just laughed. He looked so happy right now, in his element. He finished with my right foot and motioned for my left on his lap. He proceeded to do the same to my left foot, and put on the skate and tied it for me. After he was done, he sat beside me and quickly threw on his skates. I was amazed at how fast he tied them.

He then stood up and took my hand. We walked over the white surface, and he jumped on, removing his guards as he got on. I stood at the edge of the makeshift rink, eyeing the surface, feeling suddenly very nervous. Sid came over to me and stopped in front of me. "It's artificial. Almost like a wax. It's easier to skate on. Feels different than ice, but does the job. It's not cold enough for ice here now, and it's open year round." He held his left hand out to me, and with a smile on his face, I stepped onto it with one foot while I removed the guard from the other. With both feet on the surface, I took a deep breath, and holding tight to Sid, I pushed off with my right foot and glided, no problem. (A/N: I have been so intrigued since I heard of this artificial ice product. I know Mario has a pad of it at his house, as does Sidney. People are transforming their entire basements into makeshift rinks with it. I know what I'm saving up for. Google for 'artificial ice' and you'll see what I'm talking about.)

"Huh. " I said, looking up to Sid. The artificial ice wasn't nearly as slippery as real ice. Holding onto Sid, and letting him do most of the work, we did a few laps on the surface. At one point, Sid stopped, making me bump into him. Laughing, he turned around so he was skating backwards, and held my hands so I was going forward. He purposely stopped quickly and hard, again making us bump together, chest to chest. He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me tight to him, kissing me. We stood there for a while, kissing until I felt my left foot begin to glide backwards and I slipped. His arms being around me already, he tried to keep me standing, but it was too late and I fell to the ground. I was embarrassed as Sidney stood there chuckling with his hand outstretched to help me up.

"I believe that's the second time you've made my knees go weak Mr. Crosby." I said with a smile before taking his hand and getting back up to my feet.

"Many more to come, I'm sure." He replied as he pulled me into a hug. He came beside me again and we took off again, gliding around, talking as we had the entire day, stealing glances and quick kisses from each other as we went. As we went around another lap, I noticed a light on at the back of the house, and saw Nathalie through the window, Mario standing behind her with his arms wrapped around her, cheek to cheek.

"I think we have an audience." I whispered as I motioned my eyes in their direction.

"Then let's give them a show." Sid said as he brought us into a small spin, holding me tight and kissing me the entire time. I laughed and laughed as we continued to do laps. It had been about 2 hours when I stopped us both.

"Okay, I think I'm done. You can keep going if you want to though."

"Nah I'm good. I'm getting pretty hungry."

"Me too." I replied. We made our way back over to the benches and removed our skates. After closing up the gate and returning the skates to the shed, we headed back for the house. We went back in an after retrieving Sid's bag from the front hall where we had left it upon arriving (it had my clothes in it for tomorrow), we went upstairs to his wing of the house.

Sidney opened his fridge, pulled a sour face then looked in the freezer above it. Closing that quickly with a sigh, he retreated to his cabinets, pulling open random doors in search of something. "I have... nothing." He said as he turned to me.

I laughed. "Let me see." I walked over and began looking in the fridge, finding some ingredients I could use. The boy had fresh fruit and veggies on hand; I have to give him that. I walked over to the same cupboards he had just been rifling through and took a look. "A-ha!" I exclaimed loud and proud.

"Did you find something edible?" he asked, coming over to where I was standing and wrapping an arm around my waist.

"Many things... and when combined, they make one hell of a homemade lasagna. What do you think?" I turned around and looked at his beautiful face.

A smile swept his lips. "I am up for lasagna! Although, I've never made it from scratch before." He said, sounding a little worried.

"I have, but only with the help of a recipe I found online. Can I use your computer to find it?"

He smiled, "Of course! If it means we get to eat, I'm up for it!" He took my hand and led me to his office. Opening the door, we walked inside, and I found myself gazing at the pictures on the wall and the trophies on the shelves again. I had to keep reminding myself who I was dating here. He pulled the seat back behind his computer after switching it on and gestured to it. "Madam." He said.

"Why thank you kind sir." I replied as I sat down at the seat. It booted up and Sid put in his password and opened the internet access for me. We began instantly scouring recipes, trying to find one that used the same ingredients I had found earlier. After finding one, and sending it to print, I turned around in the chair and asked, "do you mind if I check my email really quick?"

"Not at all! I'll get started with the recipe and you come join me when you're done, okay?" He kissed the top of my head, took the printout and went back to the kitchen. I quickly signed into my Hotmail account. It hadn't occurred to me that I hadn't checked it in a while before just now. I guess having Sid occupying my mind was the cause. I usually checked my email numerous times in a day, and now hadn't in about 5 days. I wasn't surprised when it showed I had 58 new messages to read. "Lovely" I sighed outloud as I clicked through them. Most of them were junk, and others were ads about penis enlargement pills. I mean, seriously, who would buy that crap from a random email? I noticed a message from Andy that had been sent this morning with a subject line of "JENN READ THIS –IMPORTANT!" So I clicked on it and began to read.

"Hey Jenn. I hope you're having a great time with Sidney. Listen, I really hope you get this email ASAP. I was checking out the sports headlines in the paper online this morning and came across the following article. You HAVE to see it. Call me when you get this, it's really important."

I clicked on the link, expecting to see a random article about Sid; sometimes Andy shared them with me via email, although she had never marked one as urgent before. An additional window on the screen opened and I gasped out loud as I read the headline... "Is Sidney Crosby Off The Market?"

I began to read the article, my mouth dropped as far as it could go.

Fans have been unable to meet and greet with fan favourite Sidney Crosby, captain of the Pittsburgh Penguins the past few days because of an unknown female. Sources say, Sidney has been seen multiple times with a brunette at the Marriott hotel, and a hotel employee has confirmed our suspicions.

"He has spent a few nights here with her here. They have food sent up to the room and only occasionally leave," a hotel employee who wishes to remain anonymous has said.

At press time, further details about the 'mystery woman' are unknown, other than that she is a fellow Canadian who has been seen at the arena when the Penguins practice and play, as well as was found sitting comfortably with Mario and Nathalie Lemieux, in the Lemieux luxury box during Monday night's game.

Crosby may lose a large female fan base, could he be dating her.

"I think it is appalling. My children look up to him, what kind of example is it that he is blowing off his fans and spending the night with her?" One mother of a young fan has said.

The Pittsburgh Penguins media office was unavailable to comment on this "Crosby Love Affair". In the picture seen below, taken by the hotel employee's cell phone, we see the couple, holding hands while waiting for the elevator, her face covered by large sunglasses. On first glance, she doesn't appear to be the type of girl Sidney would date, as he was last seen snuggling up with a thin, attractive blonde last year.

I was completely in shock. I looked at the picture. It was blurry, but you could clearly see my back and that Sid was looking at me, smiling. With my left hand still covering my mouth as I read in horror, I scrolled down to the comments that were below the article.

- "ugh! She is fat! What does he see in her?"

- "Sid, call me. I"ll meet you at the hotel ;)"

- "Hope this doesn't affect his playing."

- "!"

- "This is none of anyone's business, let him be happy."

- "Good for him!"

- "I thought he liked blondes? Well that was a waste of $200 at the salon to become one."

"SID!" I screamed and moments later, he had run into the office to see my shocked expression.

"What? What is it?" he asked, suddenly worried that I had gotten more bad news from home.

I point at the computer screen as I rose from the chair. "They...they...hotel...you... and me..." I began to hyperventilate. He walked around to the other side of the desk, a confused look on his face and sat down and looked at what I was pointing at. I rubbed my hands all over my face and began to quickly pace back and forth on the hardwood floor.

"Oh shit!" Sid exclaimed then pulled out his cell phone. He punched in some numbers then held it to his ear. "Mario. Come upstairs now. Bring Nat." Then hung up his phone, dropping it loudly on his desk. He looked at me before getting up and walked over to me and held me tightly in his arms, trying to get me to calm down. I had begun to quietly cry, and the tears began to stain his light blue shit. He whispered soothing words in my hair and stroked my back, trying to help me catch my breath again. I felt like I was having a panic attack, and that of course, put me further into panic mode. He held me by the shoulders and forced me to look into his eyes. "Jenn. Breathe. It's okay. We're going to get this taken care of."

I heard Mario call out Sid's name from his living room and Sid yelled, "in the office!" He continued to hold me tight, as my entire body continued to shake and tears were still coming out of my eyes. Mario and Nathalie practically ran into the office and looked from Sid's face, to mine, seeing that I was crying before asking, "what happened?" Sid and I both pointed at the computer screen, and they walked behind the desk to read the article.

Nathalie let out a deep breath in disgust, while Mario's face began to turn red, in anger. "Call Pat." He said sternly before banging his fist loudly on the desk, making me jump in Sid's arms. "I'm sorry Jenn, I'm not angry with you, it's this damn hotel. This isn't the first time they've done this."

Nathalie came behind me and began to rub my shoulders while she looked at Sid, silently asking to let go of me. "C'mon Jenn. Let's go make a cup of tea or something okay?" Sid pressed a hard kiss to my forehad before nodding his head that he agreed, I should go. I went with Nathalie to the kitchen area. I overheard Sid on the phone with his agent, but I couldn't hear well enough to make out the words. "They'll take care of this, Jenn. Nothing to worry about." Nathalie reassured me as she filled the kettle.

"They have our picture. On the internet." I repeated quietly with disgust in my voice.

"Yeah, that guy will be fired." I looked up into Nathalie's eyes, tears threatening to spill again.

"I'm so angry Nat. Did you read what those people aid about me? Bad enough I think I'm unattractive and I question what Sid sees in me, but for complete strangers to say the same?" I shook my head in disbelief.

Nathalie came around the counter and pulled me into a big hug. "You are beautiful. Inside and out. Everyone that meets you loves you in teh first minute. Sidney sees amazing things in you, that's why he cares for you as much as he does."

"Maybe I should just go home." I whispered as a tear fell.

"Don't you dare." Nathalie looked at me sternly. "You can't let them win. Don't let some low-life's ruin the amazing relationship you and Sid are beginning. Mario and I saw you earlier, there's an unspeakable force between you two that's drawing you together. Don't let it go." She curled my hair behind my ear and kissed my cheek gently before letting me go and offering me a tissue. She then went to turn off the stove, as the kettle whistled.

"Does this happen a lot?" I asked, nervous for the answer.

"What, dear?" Nathalie asked in return.

"People spying on you? And telling newspapers?"

She sighed. "In the beginning yes. But I guess I'm old news now." She let out a light laugh while flicking her hair over her shoulder. "Sidney is a very valuable player. And yes, he has a lot of female fans that, well let's just say they 'want a piece'." I giggled at the analogy. She turned to me with a soft smile. "He only wants you." I could tell by her eyes that she was being honest. I nodded and whispered a quick, "thank you" before I heard Mario and Sid approach us. Sidney wrapped his arms around my shoulders and laid his cheek against the top of my head from behind.

"You okay?" he asked quietly.

"Yeah." I replied with a smile in my voice, winking at Nathalie.

"We're meeting with Sidney's agent, Pat at the hotel in half an hour. We're going to move you out of there, and talk to the managers about this article."

"Move me out? But where will I go?" I asked, looking around.

"You'll be staying here, with us." Sid said with a smile.

I shook my head, I can't do that, there's got to be another hotel nearby."

"No questions Jenn, please, stay with us." Mario said, smiling as he wrapped his arm around Nathalie.

I looked into their eyes, both of them smiling, Nathalie nodding slightly as if to tell me, 'it's okay'. I stood and turned to Sidney, who was intently watching me. I looked at my feet for a minute. "Okay." I whispered.
Chapter 20: Chapter 20

Chapter 20

"We'll handle this Jenn, you've got nothing to worry about." Sid reassured me as we walked to the front door of the mansion to head for the cars. "You know, you don't have to go. I'll pack up your things for you."

I smiled and shook my head. "That's really sweet of you, but I think Nathalie and I going to get my things would be best." Sid nodded in response.

After reading the crazy article expose on Sid and my time together, Mario pulled together a 'Penguins Power Machine' to deal with the issue. The article said a hotel employee was at fault for leaking the information, and Mario fully believed it, as he had seen this in the past before. Nathalie and I were going to the hotel first, to pack up my stuff and get out of the room. Mario and Sidney however, were meeting with the Penguins' lawyer, the Penguins media relations – Claudia (who I had met before), Pat – Sid's agent and the hotel managers to 'discuss' what happened. Everyone at the hotel knows that the reason they have so much business is because of the Penguins' organization. Hell, that was the reason my friends and I stayed there – closest to the arena and the Penguins always promoted them. I knew how ticked Mario and Sid were, so I would not want to be in that board room.

Nathalie and I arrived promptly at the hotel and walked in casually. We took the elevator straight up to the 15th floor and began to immediately pack my things. "I can't believe this has happened." I repeated over and over as I folded all my clothes and walked between the bathroom and the bed where my suitcase was.

"It will all be dealt with shortly." Nathalie continued to remind me.

When I had finally packed up all my belongings, I did a final 'sweep' of the room to make sure I hadn't forgotten anything. At this point, I felt betrayed by the staff and just wanted to get out of there. When the elevator 'dinged' to let us know we had arrived back at the lobby, the doors opened to show Mario and Sidney, standing there waiting for us. Looking to my left, I noticed 3 others talking quietly. I recognized Claudia instantly and gave her a small smile and was greeted with a nod in return. I wheeled my carry-on suitcase out of the elevator and walked up to Sid, handing him my key-cards to the room, as he wanted to handle the checking-out. I left my suitcase standing on its wheels and motioned for him to come with me for a quick chat.

"Here, let me give you the money that they're going to charge me for the room" I said as I began to rifle through my purse to pull out my wallet.

Sid laughed out loud. "You are the sweetest thing." I looked up at him puzzled. "They're not going to charge you a dime for that room."

"How? How do you know that?" I asked, unsure by what he meant.

He wrapped an arm around my shoulders. "Jenn, they publicly humiliated the Penguins organization. They're going to be doing cartwheels to keep the team as a promoter. Your fees will be waived."

I continued to stare at him, dumbfounded. "Are you sure?" I asked quietly.

He leaned forward and kissed me on the forehead. "Oh I'm sure. I'll see you back at home and tell you all about it, okay?"

Home. I smiled. "Okay." He reassuringly quickly rubbed my back and with a nod from Mario, Nathalie and I left the hotel with my belongings in tow. Before we walked out of the building, I looked back at Mario and Sidney, both in full suits looking extremely calm and professional, walking behind who I guessed was the hotel manager to a private room.

The car ride back to the house was a little quiet. Nathalie was driving, and sang along with the songs of the radio casually. I didn't really know what to say, so I opted to keep my mouth shut and stare out the window. I heard my phone ring, so after excusing myself, I pulled my phone out of my purse and looked at the call display. "Andy and Linds". "I have to take this; I'll just be a minute."

"No problem at all, dear." Nathalie replied, turning down the radio.

"Hello?" I answered as usual.

"Jenn oh my god! I'm so sorry! Did you read it?" Andy was practically yelling into the phone.

"Yes, I read it this afternoon. Thank you so much for sending me that link, I wouldn't have even known otherwise."

"I feel so bad!" Andy continued, "so what has happened? Did you and Sid break up? Are you at the hotel right now?"

"Well, I was at Sid's when I got your email. We're fine. We all went to the hotel just now together and picked up all my stuff. Right now, Mario and Sid are talking with their lawyers and the hotel managers to clear it up."

"Wow, oh my god. So where are you staying if you left the hotel?" she asked.

I gave a nervous laugh. "With Sid, Mario and Nathalie."

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I held the phone away from my ear as the scream came through the line. Nathalie had a shocked look on her face for a moment then began to laugh loudly, since she heard the scream.

"Andy. Andy. Andy!" I called into the phone. She was talking a mile a minute about 'luckiest girl' and 'first Sid, now Mario's house' and trying to keep Linds up to date in the background from what I could tell.

"Sorry, sorry yes we're here!" She sounded out of breath as she replied.

I laughed. "Chill out. It's okay. I'm actually driving to the house right now with Nathalie. Say hi." I said as I put the call on speakerphone.

"Hi, um.. Mrs Lemieux." Andy said politely into the phone while I could hear Linds in the background saying "Oh my god, is it really her?" I rolled my eyes and laughed – embarrassed at my friends.

"Hello, Andrea is it?" She replied.

"Yes, well, yes Andrea or Andy for short."

"Hi Andy. Say hello to your friend for me too." Nathalie said into the phone.

"Ssshh Linds... she says hi to you too...I don't know...Jenn doesn't lie like ever so it has to be her..." I heard them whispering in the background.

"Guys?" I said into the phone, "you're on speakerphone. We can hear you."

Nathalie couldn't hold back any longer and burst into laughter, taking me with her.

"Oh I'm sorry, we're just, I guess in awe that you're going to stay at the Lemieux house! That's so cool!" Andy said quickly, bunching all her words together.

Nathalie turned into the end of the driveway just then and pressed the button on her visor to open the thick iron gate. "Andy, sorry but we're just pulling up now to the house. Can I call you tonight?" I asked quickly. Nathalie was still chuckling.

"Yes, yes of course! Let us know what happens. I hope they find the guy who ratted on you and they fire his ass!" She said loudly, which just made Nathalie and I laugh again.

"I hope so too, sweetie. Okay I'll talk to you later. Love you both!" I said quickly.

"We love you!" I heard them both yell at the same time, and then Linds adding a suggestive "have fun!" just before I pressed the 'end call' button.

Nathalie parked in the garage and shut the car off. I immediately smacked my palm to my forehead... "Unbelieveable." I said, laughing still.

"They seem sweet, and they seem to care about you." Nathalie commented as she opened her door.

I got out and walked towards the trunk ofo the car as Nathalie pressed a button on her remote to open it. "They are very sweet. Andy was the one who sent me the email." I said as I pulled my suitcase out of the trunk while Nathalie closed it behind me.

"Are they from Ontario too?" She asked as we made the long walk to the front door.

"No, they're just in Erie, PA. They come down for games maybe twice a year, last weekend being one of them."

"Well why don't you invite them down? It might be good for you to have them around you. They can stay here, we have plenty of room." She offered sincerely.

"Thank you, I can ask. I'm sure they have to work, but maybe on the weekend." I shrugged. I knew Andy and Linds would jump at the chance to come here. I was honestly a little worried they might embarrass me, but that thought left my mind as soon as it entered. They were great about me meeting Sid and spending time with him. Plus, they managed to meet their favourite players and not faint, so that was a good sign.

As we walked into the foyer, wheeling my suitcase behind me I asked, "so, where will I be staying? So I can drop off my suitcase."

Nathalie turned to me, seemingly surprised by the question. "Well, we thought you would be staying with Sidney, in his wing. Are you not comfortable with that?"

"Oh!" I said suddenly. "Okay, yeah that's fine with me; I just didn't know if you would mind, that's all." I wouldn't want to enter someone's home and sleep with their house-guest when they have children there without their undivided permission. I wouldn't want to be seen as a bad influence.

"Of course not dear. Mario and I aren't that old-fashioned." She said with a wink as she nudged me with her elbow. "Why don't you bring your suitcase upstairs, get yourself sorted out and I'll meet you in the kitchen for some tea?"

I smiled warmly. I officially loved Pittsburgh. "Thank you, that would be great. I"ll be right back."

"Take your time, there's no rush."

With that, I began to climb the stairs to the 2nd floor. Remembering from the the many trips I had taken with Sid, I successfully found his wing's entrance door and climbed the next stairs. Standing in his living room, looking around I reminded myself how lucky I was to have found such an amazing man. I wheeled my suitcase to beside the couch and perched myself on the armrest. One of Sidney's hoodies was draped over the back of the couch, and I picked it up holding it close to me and inhaled his scent from it. I sighed contently before getting up and heading back downstairs to meet with Nathalie.

I was amazed that I had made it to the kitchen without needing to stop and ask for directions. This place really was huge. It was going to take a while to figure out where stuff was. Then again, I had a flight home in a few days so I wouldn't be staying all that long.

Nathalie was talking to a young woman in the kitchen, and they stopped as I entered the room.

"I'm sorry, I can wait in the other room." I said, beginning to turn around so they could continue talking.

"No no! Jenn this is my daughter, Lauren. Lauren, this is Jenn, she will be staying with us for a few days."

"Hi, nice to meet you Lauren." I said, walking over with a smile to her.

"Hello." She replied politely.

"I should actually introduce you to all our children, so they are familiar with you." Nathalie said then, walking towards me and guiding me out of the kitchen.

"Yes, thank you that would be great." I replied.

Nathalie walked with me through the house, telling me small stories or memories that she had as we visited the different areas of her home. I met her and Mario's 3 other children, Stephanie, Austin and Alexa through my tour as well.

As we stood in the 2nd floor living room area, Nathalie's cell phone began to beep. She looked at the screen and smiled. "They're just pulling in." A bundle of nerves suddenly hit my stomach and I took a deep breath. Nathalie, having seen this, gave me a quick hug. "Relax. I'm sure everything is fine." We walked together back down to the kitchen to make the cup of tea we had discussed earlier when I suddenly remembered that Sid and I hadn't eaten anything yet. I was surprised through all the events of the evening that neither of us remembered.

"Um... Nathalie?" I asked quietly, unsure of how to word this.

"Yes?" She replied.

"Sidney and I kind of skipped dinner, do you happen to have anything that we can heat up and take upstairs? " I asked nervously. "We were about to make a homemade lasagna when I got the email." I explained further.

"Oh sure, let me see." She said as she peered into her fridge, then freezer. "I know Sid doesn't shop much. And when he does, it's all chicken and pasta." I smiled, remembering how he had that meal specifically as part of his 'game day routine'. She was still looking as I heard the front door close and Mario call out, "Nat?"

"In the kitchen!" She called back and pulled out microwavable lasagna. "If you want lasagna, I have lasagna." She said, placing the box in front of me.

"Thank you so much." I said quietly. Sid and Mario walked into the kitchen, and Mario instantly went to greet Nathalie with a kiss while Sid came to sit beside me and pulled me in for a quick squeeze. Any bad image or thought I had in my mind disappeared the instant I was with him. He made everything better. I took a deep breath of relief.

"So, how did it go?" Nathalie asked, looking between her husband and Sidney.

Mario sat down and after pouring us each a cup of tea and handing me mine, she sat as well. I stirred my tea quickly and took a small sip as I waited for someone to talk.

"Well," Mario began. "After searching the internal email files, they found out the employee who sent the picture and information to the newspaper and he was let go."

I nodded slightly, expecting that to happen. I felt bad for the guy for losing his job, but being in that kind of business, you can't stick your nose where it doesn't belong.

"The newspaper will be printing a retraction tomorrow, saying it was a fabricated photo and a false lead. Claudia really worked hard for you, Jenn. She really did." He said, looking up at me.

I smiled, "that's great."

"All of your fees were waived," Mario continued. Sidney leaned closer to me and said "told ya" in my ear. I playfully smacked his leg as I chuckled. "They apologized profusely to Sid, the organization and you, and have offered you a room, free of charge, whenever you like."

I let out an involuntary "pfft". All eyes became focused on me. "Like that's going to happen." I said sarcastically, and Nathalie cracked into laughter, Sid and Mario following shortly after.

"Well that's what I said too." Mario said then, with a wink in my direction. "And as for the media, it won't be spoken of again. Claudia will make sure any and all reporters are not permitted to ask anything of the situation. That pretty much takes care of it all."

"Good to hear!" I said happily, relieved. I still had a bunch of questions, but I was going to save them for later when it was just Sid and I.

Sidney pointed at the box on the counter. "What's that?" He asked with a chuckle.

"That's our dinner." I said nonchalantly.

"Okay. Oh yeah! We kept talkinga bout dinner but never ate anything." He threw his head back and laughed loudly. I, of course, joined in with him. His laugh is infectious.

"Well it's been a long night for both of you. Why don't we say goodnight and we'll see you in the morning, okay?" Nathalie said sweetly.

Sid and I got up from our seats at the same time and I went over to hug Mario and Nathalie and thanked them both for everything they had done. As we walked out of the kitchen, frozen lasagna in tow, Sidney took my hand and we walked quietly up the stairs.
Chapter 21: Chapter 21

Chapter 21

When we got back up to Sidney's wing of the house, I took the lasagna from Sid and put it in the microwave so we could eat something, while he immediately plopped himself down on the one of the bar stools, resting his forehead on his arms at the counter. I quietly pulled down 2 plates, and got out the utensils we needed and placed them on the other side of the counter. I walked over to stand behind him, as he continued to hunch over the counter in the same position and remained silent. I hugged him from behind tightly and instantly heard him release a relieving sigh before lifting his head and wrapping his arms over top of mine, which were around his waist.

"I'm sorry" I whispered into his back.

"Sorry for what?" he asked.

I shook my head against him, "Just... everything."

He released his hold on me enough to take hold of my hands and pulled himself around on the stool to face me. I stood between his legs, looking down at his knees. He lifted my chin with his index finger so our gaze met. "You didn't do anything. You have nothing to be sorry for. If anything, I"m the one who's sorry. Or did you have this problem back home?" He asked with a smirk.

I smiled, "No, not exactly."

"There ya go." He took a deep breath. "Jenn, I'm crazy about you. Everytime you open your mother, and the more I learn about you, the more I want to be with you. I just hope this...issue hasn't made you want to leave me."

I looked deep into his golden eyes and put my left hand on his cheek, running the tips of my fingers through his hair. "To be honest, I thought about it. I mean, I'm messing with your image now. And those comments were heartbreaking by fans of yours." He opened his mouth to speak but I placed my hand over his lips as I continued. "I'm enjoying every moment with you Sidney. I can't remember a time when I was this happy. Everything is moving so fast and while I didn't think I would ever be okay with it all, I am. It's okay because I know I'm safe. It's okay because I know you make me feel good, not just in these surroundings, but in every bone in my body, I feel it. I don't want to go anywhere without you."

I leaned forward and kissed him. As he sat and I stood, our lips danced against each others as our arms tightened their hold around each other's bodies. Our kiss deepened and I climbed onto his lap, now straddling him on the stool. We continued to kiss, now with our tongue's gently involved, moaning and breathing heavily and I thought I would finally lose that last bit of control I had when with him over my body...

BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP. The microwave sounded, indicating our dinner was ready. We separated, still looking deep into each others eyes, lightly chuckling at the irony. I released a deep breath and hugged him then, placing a gentle kiss on his neck before getting off his lap and straightening my shirt. I cleared my throat. "Ready for some dinner?" I asked, still a little out of breath.

"Yes please." S idney replied with a smile. He walked over to the microwave and pulled out the lasagna tray and after cutting a couple of pieces from it, placed it on our plates. "For the record," he added, as he sat down and dove into his meal, "you've never been 'just a fan' to me. Not by a long shot."

I smiled sweetly, recalling how I had called myself that on our first date. I watched him take a few bites then took one myself.

By the time we had finished dinner and cleaned up our dishes, it was after 10pm. I yawned, thinking about the craziness of the day. Sidney wrapped his arms around my waist from behind as I stretched.

"Let's go to bed."

"Okay." I replied, smiling. Sidney went into the living room and wheeled my suitcase along, which made me giggle, considering it was pink, but then reached out for my hand. We walked together, him shutting off lights as we went, and went into his room. To be honest, I didn't know if I was going to be staying in his room, or one of his guest rooms, b ut I was glad I was going to sleep in his arms again.

"Oh shit!" I said suddenly as I opened my suitcase. Sidney came rushing out of the bathroom in his tshirt and boxers, his toothbrush hanging out of his mouth.

"What? What is it?" He asked frantically.

"I totally forgot! I have to call Andy."

Sidney released a deep breath he didn't realize he was holding. "Don't do that! You scared me!" he replied in a muffled voice. He continued to brush his teeth as I chuckled.

"I'm sorry! I'll go to the other room." I grabbed my phone and went into the living room, taking a seat on the couch before dialing the familiar number. I got her voicemail instantly, meaning she was probably in bed already and had her phone off.

"Hey Andy, its Jenn. So sorry, I completely forgot to call. Anyways, things are great. I'm staying with Sid tonight, we're actually about to go to bed. Everything has been worked out, and the hotel guys are apparently 'really sorry'" I said sarcastically. "I love you guys and I'll call later to chat with you both. Good night! Mwah!" I finished with a pretend kiss through the phone. I got off the couch and went back to Sidney's room, and he had just come out of the washroom with his hair sticking straight up. Basically, he looked flat out adorable. I chuckled at the sight before me. Sure we had spent a couple of nights together, but we had never fallen asleep together pre-meditated. The first time, we fell asleep on his couch watching TV, and then the second time, he fell asleep before me. This time, we were both going to bed at the same time. I was a little nervous to say the least. I took my pj tank top and makeup kit to the bathroom to wash up for bed. When I was finished, I came out of the bathroom to see Sid sitting up in his bed, reading a magazine by the dim light of the bedside table light. I walked around to the right side and after putting my hair in a high ponytail (literally at the top of my head); I snuggled in under the duvet and rested my head on the pillow. I did a little shuffle against the mattress, trying to find the 'sweet spot' that would take me to slumber land and sighed in contentment when I found it. Sidney, having watched all of this, smiled and put his magazine away, turning off the lamp and snuggling in under his blankets as well. We were facing each other, both of us on our sides, blankets pulled up around our necks. It was dark in his room, but I could just see enough of him to see all of his facial features. I knew he was looking back at me.

"Thanks for letting me stay here." I whispered. I didn't want to disrupt the calming quiet in the room.

"Thanks for agreeing to stay here." He whispered back.

"Thanks for understanding...everything."

He chuckled lightly under his breath. "Thanks for being you."

Sid leaned forward and kissed my forehead before lifting his arm up, inviting me to snuggle into the left side of his bare chest. Wrapping his arm tightly around my shoulder, we both drifted off into a deep, dreamless sleep.

If this is it

Please let me know

If this ain't love you'd better let me know.

If this is it

I want to know

If this aint' love baby, just say so

The words to the song were faint, but definitely clear as I felt a gentle stirring under my hand and cheek and felt Sidney let out a yawn before reaching over and pressing the 'snooze' button on his alarm clock. I opened my eyes and stifled a yawn as I moved a little away from Sid and stretched my arms out a bit.

"Good morning" he said; his voice cracky.

"Hey you." I whispered in return, not having found my voice yet.

"Sorry that woke you. I was going to try and sneak out this morning."

"I love that song. Huey Lewis rocks." I said with a loud yawn while I rolled back up against Sidney.

"Do you? Well here you go." He said pressing a button and the song starting over again. I gave him a big smile, eyes still closed.

I pried my eyes open and blinked a few times, looking up at Sid's face the best I could – meaning I was staring directly at his chin. "What you do mean, sneak out?"

He laughed, "It's only 8. I was going to go work out."

I moaned slightly. The idea of moving bothered me.

"You go back to sleep, I have to get started."

I yawned loudly again. "Okay." Sidney got out of bed and headed for the washroom and I instantly rolled over to his side of the bed and snuggled up in the warmth he left behind. When he got out of the bathroom and caught me smelling his pillow, he began to laugh. I couldn't help it; the boy had the most amazing natural scent. "Alright, you're officially the cutest." He said as he came back over to the bed and climbed on from the foot of it, until he was hovering over me. I began to tap my feet along with the beat of the song that I loved and sing along with the 2nd verse, despite his face remaining in such close proximity with mine. I put my hands on his hips and made him rock side to side slightly in tune while I sang. Suddenly Sidney crashed his mouth to mine and kissed me with a force of passion, considering we had just woke up. As we broke apart, I laughed, "Am I that good of a singer?"

"You're better than me!" He replied before climbing off the bed again and heading out the door. I sighed contently. As the song came to the end, I was now wide awake. I decided to get out of the warmth of the bed and go to the washroom myself. When I was done, I brushed my hair back down and walked out to the kitchen where I heard some pans banging gently meaning Sid was making himself some breakfast. I walked up behind him and filled the kettle at the sink before putting it on the stove and turning it on.

"I thought you were going back to sleep?" He asked as he cracked open a few eggs onto the frying pan on the stove.

"I'm awake." I said, shrugging with a smile. "Oh before I forget, Andy and Linds are very grateful for what you sent them. They weren't expecting it at all."

He smiled widely. "Great, I'm glad they liked it."

"Nathalie told me to invite them over for the game this weekend."

"Cool. Hey speaking of the game this weekend, my parents and sister are coming down for it. I'd love for you to meet them." He said, paying attention to his eggs in the pan.

I swallowed hard and remained silent, staring at the tea bag I was about to drop into the mug in front of me. A few moments passed. "Is that okay?" Sidney asked since I hadn't responded.

I suddenly came to, dropping the tea bag into the mug. "I'm sorry..." I said, quickly shaking my head, "yes, yes that's okay."

Sid scooped the now fried eggs out of the pan and onto a plate before walking the pan to the sink. "You have no reason to be nervous. Remember how scared you were to meet Mario and Nat? You were fine, and you're great with them now." He reminded me.

"True." I nodded. "But...um... I have a question. Actually, I have lots, but just one right now."

"Shoot." He said, leaning against the counter and beginning to eat his breakfast.

"Well..." I stammered. "You want me to meet your parents...and... I'm staying here with you...are...are...we..." I was having a lot of trouble getting the words to form properly.

"Yes." I heard from Sidney.

I turned to him quickly. "Huh?"

He smiled. "Yes, we are dating. If that's okay with you, of course."
I nodded before turning off the stove as the kettle whistled. "Okay, phew." I mock-wiped my hand across my forehead in relief. Sid chuckled.

"So if your parents are coming, then I won't invite Andy and Linds. We can do that another time." I confirmed outloud.

"Either way is fine by me." He replied, finishing his eggs and began to wash the pan and his plate while I took a seat at the counter with my cup of tea and sipped it slowly. "What are your other questions?" he asked, curiously.

I instantly grew a little nervous. I decided it would be for the better to let them go for now. "It doesn't matter." I said as I smiled at him. "I'm good."

He turned to me. "You can ask me anything, anytime. Just remember that."

I nodded, still smiling. Sid finished drying and putting away his dishes from that morning and began to walk out of the kitchen before stopping because of the beeping sound coming from my iPhone that I had left on the counter last night. I picked it up and looked at the display. I had a new text message from Andy. "Check the paper site." Was all it read.

Nerves attacked my stomach again. "Andy says to check the newspaper's site."

"Let's go." Sid said with a smile, obviously not worried.

"O...Okay." I got up, leaving my tea behind and walked with Sidney to his office. He started up the computer again, and I stood behind him in his chair, with my hands on his shoulders, massaging gently. "Please let this be over, please let this be over..." I repeated over and over again in my mind. As Sidney typed in the website address to the popular daily newspaper, I kept my eyes clenched shut and tried to breathe deeply.

"Jenn your hands are shaking." Sidney said quietly, still facing forward.

"I know. I'm scared." I replied in a whisper back to him.

He turned around and pulled me down on his lap. "We'll look together, okay? You'll see, it's going to be alright."

I nodded and with his left hand holding both of my hands and his right hand on the computer mouse, he scrolled down until we saw the article and began to read.

Sidney Crosby – A Public Apology. "So far so good" I thought.

Yesterday we printed a story in which it was stated that Pittsburgh Penguins Captain Sidney Crosby was too busy entertaining a female for his fans. We wish to retract the previous statement and reassure our readers as well as Penguins fans that the information provided was in fact, incorrect. The following statement was released by the Marriott hotel last night:

"We at the Marriott hotel are both appalled and embarrassed at causing Mr. Crosby any unnecessary attention. The employee in question has been terminated. The Marriott apologizes for any inconvenience and remain an active associate with the Pittsburgh Penguins."

I let out a deep breath as I came to the bottom of the article. I closed my eyes for a moment, grateful that it was taken care of properly. I felt Sidney place a kiss on the back of my shoulder.

"See? I told you. It's all good." He said from behind me. He continued to scroll down to reveal a few of the comments that were left by miscellaneous readers.

-"That doesn't explain the girl"

-"we'll see if he spends time with his fans instead of just driving by like the past few days"

-"so the story was false, but the employee was canned? Sounds fishy to me."

-"I've seen this girl at the arena, wonder if she'll be there today."

-"There's SO much more than whats being told here happening."

I groaned out loud. "What?" Sidney asked, not seeing what I had just read. I pointed to the screen at the comments. I watched his eyes read through them quickly. "Who cares what they think." He finished with a shrug.

"Sid, they're going to be watching out for me at the arena? That's nuts. Maybe I shouldn't go to the practice today." I said honestly.

"You'll be alright, I'll keep you safe."

"No. I think I've drawn enough attention."

Sidney laughed, "Jenn, it's a couple of people's opinions."

I stood and turned to him. "Sid, this is a big deal. They're going to start taking you down because of me."

Sid shook his head as he closed the window on the screen. "Screw 'em. Come." He said as he got up from the chair and began to walk towards me, taking me in his arms.

"I don't think it's a good idea. I'll see you when you get back."

He let out a sigh as he rested his chin on my shoulder. "I'm not going to win this arguement am I?" He asked with a smile in his voice.

I pulled my head back and looked in his eyes before releasing my 'killer smile' that made everyone agree with me. "Nope."

He rolled his eyes while smiling and began to walk out of the office. "Alright. I"ll even stay late after and sign some autographs. REALLY throw them for a loop." We both laughed out loud. "So what will you do while I'm gone?" he asked.

"I dunno. Can I invite V over?" I asked excitedly.

Sid chuckled, "you don't have to ask me silly."

"Yes I do!" I exclaimed. "This is YOUR home, not mine."

"Alright, alright." He said holding his hands up in surrender. "Did you brush your teeth?" I nodded. "Did you clean your room?" I nodded. "Then yes, you may invite Veronique over to play."

"Thank you." I stated and planted a kiss on him.

I sat back down on the stood and finished my cup of tea while Sid packed his duffel bag for practice. I texted Vero quickly and invited her over while the guys practiced. She replied quickly asking why I wasn't going to the practice. She obviously didn't know about the article yet. I replied with a 'I'll explain when you get here.' I kissed Sid goodbye then jumped in the shower. I skipped washing my hair since I didn't know when exactly Veronique was going to arrive. I knew that Sid liked to be at the arena hours in advance, but if I remembered correctly, Marc was always running late.

I had just put on a tshirt and buttoned up my jeans when I heard a "hello!" ring through the living room.

"Just a sec!" I called back as I quickly threw on some socks and after checking my appearance in the mirror on the wall, made my way out to chat with my new friend.
Chapter 22: Chapter 22

Chapter 22

"Hey V" I said as I walked into the living room where Veronique was putting her purse down on the couch and removing her jacket.

"Good morning" I heard in reply before giving her a quick hug.

"So whats the deal, you're staying here now?" She asked with a wide smile.

"Ugh... that's a long story. But basically, yeah." I replied.

"Well, put the kettle on, I've got time!"

We both went into the kitchen and while preparing tea for both of us, I explained the entire story. "So that's basically what happened. And now I'm here." I finished.

"Wow. You've only been here for a few days, and all this has happened."

"Tell me about it." I said while taking a sip of my tea. "What's worse is, the comments after the articles made by these 'fans' of Sidney's. I mean, they're attacking his characted. I'm not okay with that."

"Ah, screw 'em. The picture was only of your ass, right?" She asked with a giggle.

"Yeah, but someone wrote something like, 'I've seen this girl at the arena, I'll keep an eye for her'. Which of course, is scary in itself. We haven't been together that long, and this is already wrecking it."

"It's only wrecking it if you let it, Jenn." She said calmly in response.

"I don't know if it's that easy V. I mean, how do you deal with it all?" I asked, genuinely asking for her guidance.

"Well, even though Marc and I have been dating since we were kids, he, like Sid is constantly under the radar. I've even read someone say, "oh Marc didn't play well so he must have had a fight with his girlfriend.' "she shook her head. "Some fans care about the players, and some don't. They're going to constantly talk shit because they're miserable in their own lives. You just need to keep your head up and remember how you and Sid feel about each other. At the end of the day, whatever is printed online or in newspapers or magazines doesn't necessarily speak the truth about your relationship. With me and Marc, whatever is written doesn't change the love we have or how we treat each other when we go home. We're in it together, like I'm sure you and Sid are." She polished off the rest of her tea and went to the kettle to make another.

I took another sip, I still had half a cup left, but then again, I was doing most of the talking. "That's so romantic, V."

Veronique smiled. "Yes it is. Oh hey, speaking of which, are you and Sid officially dating or whatever?"

I nodded, thinking about our conversation that morning. "I asked him this morning and he said yes, so we are."

"That's great!" Veronique exclaimed as she sat back down across the counter from me.

"Actually, his parents are coming down this weekend for the game and he wants me to meet them." I could feel the smile fading off my face and the nerves hit my guts again.

"And?" Veronique asked, sending there was more for me to say on the topic.

"I'm friggin terrified V!" I exclaimed, making her jump a little. "Sorry. But I am. What if they don't like me or what if I embarrass myself? Or what if I say something stupid and Sidney asks himself 'what am i doing with this crazy chick?' What if..."

She cut me off. "Whoa whoa! Okay first off, The Crosby's are so incredibly sweet. They're going to love you; I mean, just LOVE you. The fact that Sid is so happy alone is going to be enough to get on their good side. What did Sid say when you told him you were scared to meet them?"

I thought back to earlier again, "He said that I was nervous when I met Mario and Nat too, but I'm good now."

Veronique nodded. "True story."

"Speaking of which, we're having dinner with Mario and Nat tonight. I'm nervous about that too. They said they want to get to know me better. What if they ask me about my family? I mean, that's a tough subject, and if I'm honest likeI want to be about everything, they're going to see a different side of me. Ugh." I dropped head loudly on top of my arms on the counter.

"Relax girl!" she said while rubbing my arm with her hand. "There's no guarantee they're going to ask anything. Does Sid know everything?"

I lifted my head again and replied. "Yep, I told him EVERYthing." I took another sip of tea, getting closer to the bottom of my cup.

"Okay, well seeing as how Sid is crazy about you, and I mean, CRAZY about you, he'll probably ask them not to mention it, as he knows it would make you uncomfortable."

A sly smile spread across my face. "Is he? Crazy about me, I mean?"

"That's what I hear from Marc..." she replied quietly, also smiling.

"Good. I'm glad I'm not the only one!" I laughed and Veronique chuckled. "So, what exactly did Marc tell you?" I asked sneakily.

"I'm not supposed to say..." Veronique looked down at her hands momentarily before bursting out, "okay okay, twist my arm I'll tell you."

I laughed again, ready to hear this. "His game has improved. His attitude is incredible. He's on a constant high. His concentration has improved and he smiles constantly. He makes more jokes with the guys than before; apparently he is a very happy boy." She finished with a wink.

I smiled widely then felt it begin to fade. "And I'm going home in a few days." I let out a sigh.

"Do you want to go home?" Veronique asked, already knowing my answer.

"No!" I exclaimed quickly. "I mean, I would much rather stay here, but I have to go home eventually. My parents are already giving me enough shit about being here so long."

"Do they know you've met someone?"

I laughed out loud, "no! I'd never hear the end of it." I polished off the rest of my tea and set the mug before me on the counter.

Veronique pursed her lips, deep in thought. "You're what, 27?" I nodded. "Okay. Time to cut the strings sweetie. Move here."

"Are you crazy?" I asked incredulously. "Move here? I've been dating Sid for days! Besides, I don't have the money or the means to do that."

"Sid does..." she said in a sing-song voice.

I rolled my eyes. "No. No. And no. I'm not going to mooch off Sidney for anything. I feel bad enough staying here. Besides, what if it didn't work out?"

Veronique shook her head. "You gotta get over that Jenn. He wants to make you happy. And you make him happy. Go with the flow."

I sighed. "Maybe when I'm ready to work again, which shouldn't be too long from now. But in the meantime, I fly home on Sunday. Today is Wednesday."

Veronique pursed her lips again. "Hang on a sec." She got up off her stool and walked out of the kitchen, retrieving her purse from the living room. She pulled out an agenda book and flipped through the pages looking for something. "We play the Leafs in a week and a half. You can go to that game, right?" she asked as she continued to look through the book in her hands.

"Yes!" I said loudly. "I canmost definitely go to that game. Will you come?" I asked.

"Of course I can! I'll get us some tickets." She said looking up at me with a smile.

"Okay that's great!" The smile once again fading from my face. "How long can ya'll stay in Toronto though?" I asked quickly.

"Umm..." she said referring to the book again. "Okay." She said putting the book in front of me so we could both look at it together. "The guys play here on the 8th, then the Toronto game is on the 14th, and our next game back home is on the 17th, so at least a few days."

I nodded, looking up at my new friend. "Well, that's not long enough but I'm happy with that." Veronique smiled in return.

Veronique adn I continued to talk, taking our conversations now into the living room. We didn't even realize it had been hours of talking and laughing until Marc and Sidney began to walk up the stairs to join us.

I immediately got up and kissed Sidney. "Hey you."

Sidney chuckled, "why hello there." He dropped his bag and plopped himself down on the couch, patting the empty seat next to him while Marc made his way over to sit on the love seat beside Veronique.

"How was practice?" I asked.

"It was good. Full team was there. Wish you had been there though." He added, looking into my eyes. "What have you two been up to?" he asked, looking between Vero and myself.

I looked at Veronique and we exchanged a sly smile. "Just talking" I replied while snuggling into Sidney's waiting arms on the couch.

"That can't be good." Sidney chuckled with Marc.

Marc let out a yawn. "Tired baby?" Veronique asked, rubbing her hand on his thigh.

"Exhausted." Marc replied before adding. "Let's go home and take a nap."

Veronique replied, "sounds good to me!" Before both of them began to rise up off the couch. Sid and I got up as well and bid our friends farewell. I hugged Veronique and thanked her for the chat and for coming over during the practice.

"No problem Jenn! But hey, we're going to the game tomorrow night. And the practice after that, and I'll unleash my kick ass ninja moves if any of these fangirls wants a piece, Okay?"

I began to laugh while I heard Sid chuckling behind me. "Sounds good."

We waved them off and returned to the couch, sitting back down beside each other, this time facing one another. Sid rested his head on the back of the couch and closed his eyes. I put my left arm above his head on the back end of the couch and gently ran my fingers through his hair. "Did you stay after?" i asked quietly.

He opened his eyes, looking at the ceiling. "Yes. I signed for what felt like an hour." He held up his right wrist as he replied. I took his hand in both of mine and began to massage it gently for him. "I think we're in the clear."

"Did anyone ask you about it?"

"A couple of fans did outside, but no media. Claudia was right beside me, ready to pounce on anyone that might try to." He recalled with a chuckle. "Did you and Vero have a good time?" He asked, turning to me.

I flashed him a smile before returning my attention and eyes to his hand. "Yep. We made some plans too. You guys play Toronto shortly after I go home, so she's coming down for the game and we're going to go together." I said, smiling.

"Don't go." Sid said. I could feel his eyes burning in my peripheral vision.

"Don't go to the game?" I asked

"No, don't go home." He clarified.

I sighed and looked into his eyes as I rested my head like his on the back cushion of the couch. "Let's not talk about this okay? We still have a few more days together."

"Move in with me." He said quickly, but seriously.

"What?" I blurted out in return. "Sid we're still just getting to know each other. Let's pace ourselves a bit."

Sidney nodded before averting his eyes back to the ceiling. "We'll talk about it later". He stifled a yawn and I got up off the couch, pulling him up with me by the arm.

"Come on." I said, as I gently pulled.

"Where are we going?" Sidney asked, yawning again but getting up.

"We're going for a nap. You're making me tired." I said with a giggle as I had to hold back from yawning myself.

I woke and lifted my head to look at the nightstand next to Sid's side of the bed, it was almost 4pm. I silently yawned as I laid back down on my side and watched Sidney as he continued to sleep. He snored softly, and I chuckled to myself as I watched his face twitch slightly, like he was enjoying whatever it was he dreamt of. I quietly got up out of the bed and tip toed across the floor and out of the room. I wrote a quick note for Sid, then tip=toed back into the bedroom and placed it on top of my pillow. Kissing the tip of my finger, I gently pressed my finger to his bottom lip before retreating out the door. The note read:

Gone to help Nathalie with dinner. You're cute. J.

After silently closing the wing's main door behind me, I headed down the hallway and made my way to the first floor kitchen. Nathalie was already in there, beginning to work on our dinner. "Hello" I sang as I walked into the kitchen and stood next to her. "I'm here to help!" I announced with a smile.

Nathalie smiled widely in response. "Excellent!"

"So what's on the menu for this evening?" I asked taking a glance at the ingredients before us on the kitchen counter.

"We are having a typical home cooked meal. Roast beef with potatoes and fresh cut beans. Sidney said you weren't a vegetarian, I hope this is alright." She stated nervously. "I was going to call a caterer as my cooking skills are low, but Sid told me you prepare meals at home all the time, so I was hoping to use your offer to help."

"This is perfect! Good choice, I've made this meal many times, so we can definitely do it."

We spent the next hour preparing and cooking the meat while baking the potatoes int he open and removing the tops and bottoms from the fresh green beans. I wasn't going to ask where she got fresh beans during the winter, I was just glad that we were going to have them, they were my favourite. As I was filling the pan with water, Nathalie asked me how things were going between Sid and I since "the incident."

I nodded, "it's been great actually. He deliberately spent extra time with fans after the practice this morning... while I stayed away from the arena altogether." I said with a laugh.

"So are you planning on going to the game tomorrow night?" she asked while mixing up homemade gravy for the meal.

"Sidney wants me too, an I would love to, but... I'm just scared I guess. I don't want to go through this again for a while."

"What if you sat in the stands, instead of the box? They'll be looking for you in the box again." She suggested.

"Apparently they're looking for me in the stands too." I sighed. "Veronique offered to help and we would go together, but I'm still a little concerned."

"Is Veronique aware of the situation?"

"Yes, we spent all morning together. When I told her I wasn't sure about going to the game but that Sidney wanted me to go, she got this mischevious look on her face and said she would 'take care of it'. I'm nervous about what she has in mind."

Nathalie chuckled, "yes she is one of a kind!" Then became serious, putting her pan and spoon down before taking my hands in hers, looking deep into my eyes. "The ending decision is all yours, of course, but... I would take Vero up on her offer and have a good time. Especially since I think it will mean a lot to Sid to have you there to watch him."

I smiled and nodded. "Thanks Nat, I think you're right."

"You aren't married for 15 years without learning a few things." She said with a wink before getting back to preparing dinner.

When everything was complete, we left the food on low in the oven to keep it warm and went to set the dining room table. Since their table was so large and used for bigger groups of people, we only set the end of it with 4 places for us. As I filled the water glasses, Sidney came into the dining room.

"Hey you." He greeted me as he stepped behind me and after putting his arms around my waist, placed a gentle kiss to the back of my shoulder.

"Hey. Sleep well?" I asked as I put down the water job and turned around into his open arms, hugging him tightly.

"I did. Until I woke up to a piece of paper." He said with a laugh.

I chuckled, "Well, I didn't want to wake you." We walked together to the kitchen to return he water jug and began to put out the food on the table. Mario joined us in the kitchen and together, we took our seats at the dining room table and began to converse and eat. The conversations were great, we all talked easily. Mario had no trouble asking me loads of questions, but I wasn't worried. The whole point of this dinner was to get to know me a bit more.

"Where in Ontario are you from?" He asked.

"I was born in a small town about an hour west of Toronto. Grew up there, have only ever lived there."

"That's great. Sid says you come from a big family?" he asked next. Sid immediately loudly cleared his throat beside me. I glanced to him. He was looking at his plate intently.

I looked back to Mario, "yes, I have 3 borthers, who are all married, and about 30 cousins on each side of the family." I knew there was a chance they would ask about mym family, so as I answered, I just hoped the questions about them would stop.

"What type of work do you do?" his next question was.

Again, Sid cleared his throat. Knowing now that there was a reason behind it, and that he was signalling Mario about the boundaries, I calmly placed my hand on his left thight before answering with a smile, "Medical Office Administration. I really love it."

"Do you normally deal with the patients then, or just with the doctors?" He asked inquisitively.

"Actually, mainly with the patients, which I love. I have pretty much done everything in the clinic, so I know I belong in that field."

"What do you mean, everything?" he asked, resting his chin in his fingers on the table. Mario was really paying attention!

"Well, I've done it all, from booking appointments, dealing with angry patients or doctors, firing, hiring, cleaning up vomit and blood, holding patients hands as they wait for an ambulance, to even helping to staple a patient's head wound closed."

Mario looked at me in shock. "That's incredible! Why aren't you in nursing?"

I sighed. "It's a lot of school, and the budget was never really available. Besides, working in a clinic, I get to build relationships with patients and see them over and over, whereas if I was in a hospital, you don't see the same patients again generally."

Nathalie let out a loud, happy sigh, "that's so great! You must be a great employee to have. I can imagine you working there, with your personality."

I curled my hair behind my ear and looked down shyly, "Thank you."

"So," Mario began quietly, "when are you heading home?"

Sid dropped his fork beside me and it clanked loudly against his plate. I gave his leg a squeeze in reassurance as I replied with a fake smile, "Sunday afternoon."

I watched Mario and Nathalie exchange a knowing glance before joining hands and resting them on the table. "Well, we are really enjoying your company, and we want to extend an invitation for you to stay with us longer, if you can. Of course, if you're unable to, we want you to come back soon again."|

I couldn't believe they were asking me to stay too. "Thank you both, so much." I replied wholeheartedly. "That really means a lot to me; However, I do need to go home."

Sidney suddenly stood up from the seat beside me and dropped his napkin from his lap onto he table before turning around and walking out of the room. I watched him walk away in a bit of a shock. I knew he was upset about my leaving but this was a little bit childish. Still, it was something we had to talk out.

"I'm sorry, he wants me to stay too." I said quietly with a smile, feeling a little bit embarrassed.

"Understandable." Mario said as he looked at Nathalie while she nodded. "You mean a lot to him already."

"And he means a lot to me too." I said before clearing my throat. "Excuse me please for a few minutes." I said, rising up from my seat and walking out of the dining room behind Sid.

"Of course." I heard Nathalie say quietly from the room.

I took the stairs two at a time until I reached Sid's wing and found him laying down on his couch, his arm over his face and eyes closed. I sat down on the floor next to his head and pulled his arm off his face.

"Enough." I said sternly. Sid looked at me quickly before looking back up to the ceiling. "You're ruining the time that we actually have together right now Sidney. I'm going to come back. We're going to still be together and we're going to make this work. But you have to stop this." I could feel my eyes begin to tear up and my voice cracked as I said, "i care for you so much Sidney. You have to know that. I want to be with you. Always."

Sid's head turned towards me and his eyes fell upon mine. He sat himself up and leaned down and kissed me, resting his left hand on the side of my face, cupping my cheek. "I'm sorry."

I smiled. "Can we go back downstairs now?"

"Yes." He said as he got up and taking my hand, helped me off the floor, we walked hand in hand back down to the dining room. As we entered the room, Mario cleared his throat and we sat back down at our places.

"Sorry about that guys." Sid stated sincerely as he took a sip of his water.

"No problem at all." Nathalie replied with a smile.

We finished off our dinner and continued to talk, laughing constantly. Mario and Nathalie shared the story of how they met, and of course, asked how we had met. I let Sidney explain as I sat back, leaning into his arms comfortably at my chair. When we had gone silent for a moment, Mario sat back, placing his napkin on his plate. "Thank you both for that incredible meal." He said as he looked between Nathalie and I. "Why don't you two wonderful women go and have a seat in the living room while Sid and I clean up?"

I looked to Nathalie for her opinion. She nodded. "Of course! Come on Jenn, girl talk time!" I laughed as I got up and followed her into the other room.

We sat for about half an hour, talking and laughing, just Nathalie and I. It only felt like it was a matter of minutes alone before Mario and Sid joined us and we sat down. Sidney asked me, "hey, do you want to go in the hot tub?"

I smiled, "sure!"

"Jenn, did you bring a bathing suit?" Nathalie asked me. I wouldn't be surprised if she had all kinds of sizes and colours of suits at the house for their various guests, judging by the size of their pool outside.

"I did actually. There was a pool at the hotel. Of course, we never had time to see it." I smiled up at Sidney, glad he was the reason. He stood and offered me his hand to help me up. As we stood, so did Mario and Nathalie. I hugged them both and thanked them for inviting me to dinner and joked with Mario that if he had any more questions, he knew where to find me.

Sidney and I made our way upstairs and I pulled my bathing suit out of my suitcase. I went into the bathroom to change into it, while Sid got changed in his room. When I came out of the bathroom in my khaki green halter top and belted skirt matching bottom, a little nervous, it immediately went away as I watched Sid's eyes rake over my entire body then back up into my eyes as a smile came across his face. "You look beautiful." He said as he came up to me and placed his arm around my waist and pecked my cheek.

"Thank you." I said quietly as I was focused on the bright print of his swim trunks. I giggled. "Are we going to Hawaii?" I asked as I pointed out the red and white large flower prints.

"Yeah, yeah..." he teased back as he reached into the linen closet and pulled out some towels for us before we began to head down the stairs to the large hot tub. It was actually enclosed in a glass room outside. When we got to the room, I was in awe. There were lit candles around the room, bringing a soft glow on the bubbling water in the hot tub. Sidney helped me climb in by holding my hand as I took the large steps and got into the water. It was instantly warming to my bones as I sat down in the corner and sighed in delight. Sid came in right behind me and sat down beside me, and he as well, sighed happily. After a few minutes, Sidney laid his head back against the back of the hot tub and held out his left arm for me to climb into. I instantly moved closer to his side and molded my body next to his, enjoying this time together.

Sidney placed a kiss on my earlobe before whispering, "Look up". I did and my mouth dropped open. I knew the walls around the hot tub were glass, but I had no idea the ceiling was too. Right above us, the full moon shone brightly and the stars twinkled. I gasped.

"There's so many." I whispered in awe.

"Go ahead, make your wish." He said quietly, remembering how I told him I always wish on stars.

My eyes instantly filled with tears and one slid gently down my cheek. I turned to Sidney, "I don't need to. I have everything, right this moment."

I watched as Sidney smiled and his gaze settled on my lips. I tilted my head up to reach his and our lips pressed together, softly at first but quickly turned urgent and I found myself turning around completely onto Sidney's lap, straddling him as my hands were in his hair. I felt Sid's hands run up and down my back, my side and my ass. I stroked my tongue against his, moaning into his mouth. His slid his tongue against mine, matching me stroke for stroke which told me he wanted me as much as I wanted him. With a quick maneuver, he had me reclined on my back in the other corner of the hot-tub as he pressed himself down over me. Still kissing me, he skimmed his hand down my leg then around back to my ass as he pulled me tight to his hips. I knew all my reserve was melting away quickly and I wouldn't be able to stop at this point. I wanted this too much, and I could literally feel that he wanted it too. The heat from the hot tub and the heat rising between Sidney and I was getting to be too much. "Let's go upstairs" I said to Sid, and he nodded quickly as we hurriedly climbed out of the hot tub. He wrapped a towel around me as I shivered slightly from the temperature change outside the hot tub before wrapping another around his waist and securing it there. He quickly went aroung the room, blowing out candles as I watched the light fade into darkness. With our arms wrapped around each other tightly, we practically ran through the house, giggling, up to his wing where we knew we would have privacy. I waited at the top of the stairs as Sidney closed and locked his wing's door, officially separating us from the rest of the house. He leapt up the stairs before dropping his towel and taking me in his arms, kissing me hard once again, picking up where we had left off. We kissed, our tongues dancing against each others as we stumbled to his bedroom, bumping into walls lightly and laughing as the urgency took over us completely. When we had finally reached the edge of his bed, Sidney quickly and roughly pulled the towel from around me before laying me down gently across his bed and climbing on over me, kissing my exposed skin as he went before reaching my mouth again.

My palms were pressed to his rock hard muscles of his chest before I guided them around to his back, lightly grazing my nails down his back until I reached the top of his trunks. Despite them being damp still from the water, I slipped my hands under them and roughly pressed my palms into his firm, beautifully sculpted ass. His fingers trickled up to around my neck and untied my halter top before releasing my breasts and instantly palming them both. I moaned into his mouth as he touched, pinched, squeezed and rubbed before bringing his mouth directly to my nipple which hardened immediately at his touch. He pulled back, blowing a gentle, cool breeze across my breast and I shivered in response. I looked down to Sidney who was smiling, proud of the things he was making me feel. His eyes looked to my face and met my gaze. I could see the hunger growing in his stare, and while we still kept contact through sight, he lowered his head slightly to use the same delicious torture on my other breast. Feeling every touch he left a burning fire behind, a fire that grew and grew in my loins. I brought my hand to the side of his face, stroking my thumb down his cheek. "Come here." I said raspily and without breath. Sid slid his way up and our foreheads pressed together, both of us breathing heavily.

"Do you want to stop?" Sidney asked me quietly, our chests now moving together as we breathed in sync.

I lifted my forehead away from his and looked deeply into his eyes. I knew he didn't want to, and I knew how he felt. "No." I said with a mischevious smile. "I want you Sidney. All of you."

Sid crashed his lips to mine with a new desire. He slanted his mouth over mine, taking my mouth into a deep kiss. He tasted like perfection and we began to move in motion, our hips grinding against each other. I couldn't get enough of him. I felt his hand slide down over my stomach and pause for a moment as he reached the waistband of my bathing suit bottom. I again, moaned into his mouth, letting him know that I wanted him to do this, to touch me. He slipped his hand under the band and gently cupped my mound, making me intake a sharp breath. I felt his fingers nervously feel around beginning to stroke my lower lips. His mouth continued the same delicious assault on mine as his fingers parted the lips and began to massage my clitoris. We had discussed all of this before, both of us having done this before but had never gone beyond this step. I shook the nerves out of my head and focused all my attention on what he was doing to me. The aching increased and so did my whimpers into his mouth as his pace picked up. He then slipped one finger inside of me, making me gasp. He pumped slowly, getting me used to the feeling before adding a second finger. His mouth moved to my neck, sucking, biting, nipping, licking, before kissing along my jaw line, back to my mouth. He pulled his lips away from mine and scooted himself to the edge of the bed. His fingers on my bathing suit bottom, he pulled it down gently, exposing me inch by inch to his hungry eyes. I was now lying before him, completely naked and I tried my best not to let my insecurities take over. I sat up, going to where he was before backing him up so he stood before me. I gently pulled his swimsuit down, revealing him in all his glory. His erection, hard and long sprung to life, free of its clothing prison. I gasped at the size of him, wondering suddenly if this was going to hurt. With a single finger, he titled my head to look into his eyes, knowing of my fear. "We can stop."

The words coming from his mouth only seemed to turn me on even more, and grabbing his arms, I pulled him down on top of my again on the bed, instantly pressing his erection into the V of my legs. I kissed him gently before making him have eye contact with me. "I don't want to stop." I rolled us over, putting me on top. I moved down his chest, leaving kissing all over. I stopped at his nipple deciding to gently bite down. He hissed at the contact. With my hands slowly going down his chest, then his hips, I moved my body further down until I straddled his knees. I ran my hand down his entire length, watching his eyes roll back into his head and remain closed with a moan. I stroke up then back down slowly, letting my thumb linger on the tip of his cock. I lay down on top of him then, my hand still between us and took his mouth into mine as I picked up the pace slowly. He grunted quietly, his eyes pressed tightly together. He couldn't handle the pressure and rolled us back over so he was on top. Grasping onto his penis firmly, he let out a loud moan, ready to go further. We kissed again, both inexperienced at the next step but ready to give it a shot. His fingers tangled in my hair, he slanted his mouth over mine desperate for another taste of me. He moved us and rested my head down on the pillow before lifting his head from mine and looked into my eyes. My legs parted on their own, making room for him between them. Removing my hand from his erection, I grazed the tips of my nails all the way up his chest. He shuddered and let out a shaky breath before reaching down between us, taking a hold of himself and lining up with my core. Resting both my hands on either side of his face, I kissed him then rested our foreheads together. We both swallowed loudly at the same time as he slowly lowered himself into me. His gaze was locked on mine, and I felt safe knowing that the slightest grimace and he would pull out, not wanting to cause me any pain. I was doing okay, so I put my hands onto his hips and pushed him further down, deeper and deeper. I was immediately grateful for having used tampons for years, helping me to stretch internally, preparing for this moment. I could feel him inside of me, his warmth and filling me completely. I was almost full, to the brink when I felt the resistance of my virginity blocking us from getting closer. "Sid." I breathed out before swallowing again. "You need to push now, we're at the end." He nodded, knowing what I meant. He put his lips over mine and completely enveloped my mouth in his, stroking my tongue with his in perfect sync. He pushed then, causing a sharp, instant pain pierce through my most intimate place. I cried in pain into his mouth and he instantly pulled his mouth away from mine to look in my eyes. I began to feel him pull out slightly and using my hands on his hips, I pushed him back down. "Wait." I breathed. His eyes searched my entire face and I felt a quick tear drop from the side of my face.

"Jenn." He said, looking for some kind of indication of what he was to do next. He kissed the trail the tear drop left before searching my eyes again.

I felt my body create room for him and expand to him inside of me. "I'm okay." I nodded quickly, to reassure him. The worry had spread over his entire face. Again, putting my hand on his cheek to reassure him I whispered, "okay, slowly." I released my grip on his left hip and he slowly began to lift his body away from mine. I instantly missed the contact we had shared just a moment ago. A small amount of pain shot through me as he took himself half way out before beginning to slowly enter again. I shifted slightly underneath Sid and opened my legs wider, spreading my hips and hopefully avoiding any further amounts of pain. As he re-entered me I couldn't help but notice how the pain had disappeared and all I felt was him mixed with an undeniable amount of pleasure. I opened my eyes after an extended blink to find Sidney's eyes searching my face. "I'm good. Keep going." I breathed before pulling him in for another kiss.

The sweat was beginning to sheen on both of us as we remained as we were, in the missionary position, gradually picking up speed. Sidney's lips attacked my entire face and neck and while his one hand was holding him up, preventing me from feeling the entire weight of his body, his other hand was beginning to torture my one breast. My hips moved, matching his movements and thrusts, allowing him to take me deeper. All pain completely gone now, I continued to push my hips up into him a bit harder. As our breathing became more ragged and our slight moans increased in time, I knew we were both close to the finish line. We held each other closer (if that were possible) and tighter. I could feel the pressure building in the pit of my stomach, knowing that I wouldn't be able to hold out much longer. "Sid." I breathed. He moaned in response. "Sid I'm gonna..." was all I could get out as we were both out of breath.

"Me too." He breathed heavily into my ear. He grunted before adding, "you first." I could tell he was struggling to hold on so I put all my focus onto the feelings that were coursing through my entire body. The waves began to ripple and I saw stars shoot behind my eyes as my orgasm began to take over me. I cried out in pleasure as I hit the top of it, my body shivering and my internal muscles clenching in tight spasms. Sid grunted louder and louder as he continued moving in and out of me getting to his releasing point. He quickly pulled out of me and I felt the warm liquid hit the side of my thigh as Sidney came. His hips bucked and he moaned in release. With one final deep throat groan, he rested his forehead to mine. We panted together as our sweaty, exhausted bodies came crashing together again. I kissed the tip of his nose and his forehead before I saw a small smile creep across his lips. He rolled off me onto his back, instantly taking me with him, holding me tight to his left side.

Our breathing slowed together. I stared up at the ceiling, marveling in all the emotions that were hitting me at once. "Wow." I breathed into the silence.

I felt Sid's chest shake slightly as he let out a chuckle. "Yeah." He answered, obviously as struck by the experience as I was.

I lifted my head to look at him. "Are you sure you never did that before?" I asked teasingly. "You seemed to know what you were doing."

He shook his head, "baby trust me, I had no clue. I was terrified! " he said still chuckling.

I pulled myself up to his mouth and kissed him deeply. "That was... incredible." I t was the only word I could come up with. The rest of the words in the English language completely escaped me. I have had orgasms before, I mean c'mon, I'm 27. I had gotten my masturbation techniques down years ago. But this was an experience and a feeling I had never dreamt of.

I knew two things for sure. I was glad I waited for Sidney, and we were going to do that again. A lot...
Chapter 23: Chapter 23

Chapter 23

I awoke the next morning to the sun beating down on my bare back as I cradled Sidney's slowly heaving chest. A smile instantly spread across my face as I thought back to our previous night's events. After we made love, I got up out of the bed and headed for the washroom where I discovered that I was bleeding slightly. "Shit!" I said outloud, prompting Sidney to ask if everything was alright. I came out of the washroom and immediately went to my suitcase to grab underwear and a pad I had packed for emergency use, if needed. I went back to the bathroom and cleaned myself up before heading back to bed and explaining to Sid that I had bled. We checked the sheets, they were fine so we snuggled. He kissed me deeply, before whispering a "Thank you" and falling fast asleep. I didn't last much longer than him and holding onto him tightly, I drifted off to a much needed deep sleep.

Hearing Sid's heartbeat steadily thumping along, I gently lifted my head and looked at the clock on the nightstand. It was only 8am but I knew I wouldn't be sleeping anymore. Sidney's alarm would be going off soon, in time for him to get prepped for the morning skate at the arena. They were playing the Washington Capitals tonight so I knew it was going to be a rough game. Having followed the Penguins, I knew one thing for sure, Alex Ovechkin and Sidney clashed. Alex had this crazy obsession to be considered 'the best' and even though anyone who follows the sport of hockey KNOWS that Sidney is an all around better person and player, it did not seem to stop Ovechkin's relentless fight.

Using my right arm underneath me to prop myself up, I gently moved my left hand over Sid's muscular chest before lowering my head to place a long kiss over his heart. Sidney officially had mine, I had decided last night. He stirred a little, and I giggled as he –still asleep- wiped at his nose before turning his head to the left side of his pillow, towards me. I leaned forward and placed a small kiss on his lips before moving to his cheek and leaving another just shy of his ear before whispering "wake up sweetie" into his ear. He stirred again, this time rolling onto his left side, and putting his arm around my waist, pulling me closer to him. I giggled at the close proximity of our faces and kissed him gently again this time, holding it for a few moments before taking his bottom lip in between mine and slightly sucking. I felt Sid intake a deep breath before his lips began to match mine and kissed me back. I pulled away when I felt him smiling under my lips.

"Good morning baby." I said, quickly kissing him once more.

"What a way to wake up." He said, his eyes still closed and his smile spread across his face. I giggled again. "What time is it?" Sid asked as he rubbed his eyes. So friggin' adorable, I thought to myself.

"About 10 after 8. Did you forget to set your alarm?" I asked, since I knew his game days began at 8am.

Sidney's eyes popped open wide. "Oh shit!" He turned over suddenly and looked closely at his alarm clock. He picked up his blackberry that was also on the nightstand and looked at it the same way. He sat up quickly in bed. "Good thing you woke me up. I can't believe I did that!"

I sat up and positioned myself behind him, wrapping my arms around his neck and taking the top of his ears gently between my teeth. I let my teeth graze his ear before releasing it and placing a kiss on the side of his head. "It's okay. No harm done." I thought out loud. "But... you're welcome to skip the morning skate and stay with me." I said huskily into his ear.

I felt him shudder under my touch and I smiled at the thought I could do that to him. He opened his mouth to respond but closed it again as I licked his earlobe a little. Holding onto my hands with his, he turned his head to the right side closer to me before answering, "well, why don't you come to the skate with me?"

I exhaled. "Nope. But I will be there tonight."

Sid's expression perked up. "Really? I thought you weren't coming to any more games?" He asked in surprise.

I laughed. "V says she has a 'plan'. I have no idea what it is but apparently we're sitting in the stands and no one is going to question me."

Sid let out a hearty laugh. "I can only imagine what that girl is up to."

I kissed his neck before answering. "I know, I'm excited to watch you kick some Capitals ass tonight."

He turned around completely and kissed me full on, our bare chests touching. "It's gonna be a tough game. Is Vero coming here today?"

"Mmhmm." I replied. "Around 5:30, then we're going to head to the arena together by cab. Then after the game, we're going home with you guys."

Sid nodded and kissed me again before announcing, "well I better get in the shower." He got up off the bed and I laid back down, letting out a loud yawn before pulling the top sheet back up around to my neck. "Want to join me?" He asked as he turned around slowly.

I looked up and down his beautiful naked body in front of me. I scrunched up my nose and replied, "bleeding. I'll go in after you're done." Sid nodded before turning around and heading to the washroom. That boy really had a fine ass, I thought to myself as I watched him walk away. And while I wanted nothing more than to jump in that shower adn spend more naked time with him, the bleeding turned me off. My fear was that it would turn him off too. There wasn't very much but it was enough to defer me. I stretched out fully in Sidney's bed, letting out another yawn as I raised my arms up to the sky. My muscles ached this morning, and I was sore 'down there' but I figured that was probably normal. I got up out of bed and put on a long tshirt of Sid's before venturing out into the kitchen to put on the kettle. Looking out the kitchen window after putting the filled kettle on the stove, I saw Mario and Nathalie walking in the lightly-snow covered backyard, hand in hand. They slowed down as they looked closely at one of the many small gardens in the area of open land. I smiled as I thought to myself how sweet it was. I felt my mind begin to wander and it wasn't long before I saw myself and Sidney doing the same thing in our own yard. We laughed as we walked around our property, enjoying the chilly still-ness of the late-winter weather so early in the Pittsburgh morning. I didn't even realize that I hadn't blinked or moved for a few minutes until Sidney walked into the kitchen freshly showered and sporting just a pair of boxers and caught my attention by opening the fridge on the other side of the kitchen. I shook my head and brought myself back into focus, smiling at Sid as I took out a mug and the box of decaffeinated tea bags from their usual place.

"Where were you?" He asked, an amused look on his face.

"I'm sorry?" I asked.

"I called your name a few times, and you were just standing there. I figured you were daydreaming."

I laughed, "I was actually. Mario and Nathalie are out walking. I just thought it was sweet."

"Yeah, they're always up early and walk together in the back." Sidney replied as he cracked a few eggs into the pan before him and scrambled them up with a spatula.

After the water boiled, I made my cup of tea then sat down at the usual bar stood occupied counter. "Are you...um..." Sid began, "Are you..." I smiled as he struggled to say what he wanted to get out. I nodded towards him, encouraging him to continue. "Are you feeling okay this morning? I mean...uh... last night... you were sore and then the bleeding..." his voice wavered off. I could tell he wasn't sure what to ask. He obviously didn't want too much information, seeing as he was about to eat.

"I'm okay." I said with a shrug. "Muscles are a little stiff but overall, I'm good." I stopped and really thought about how I felt. "You know what?" I added suddenly, causing Sid to look at me curiously, "I'm so incredibly happy right now; I don't even care about anything else. The pain, SO worth it. I still can't believe how well we both slept."

Sid nodded as he scooped his now cooked eggs onto a nearby plate I had taken out for him when he began, before joining me at the counter. He sat down across from me. "I thought I wouldn't feel any different, seeing as how this was our and my first time, but I really do. It feels really good. It's like a happy spell is running through my veins. I still can't believe I forgot to set my alarm though. I did sleep amazing though." He said with a wink towards me.

"It's okay, your mind was a little...preoccupied" I said with a sly smile. Sid blushed a little and took another bite of his eggs, smiling widely as he chewed. "Sid." I said quietly, gaining his attention. "Last night before you fell asleep, you thanked me." Sid nodded, recalling what he had said the night before. "Well, what were you thanking me for?" I asked curiously.

Sid put his fork down and reached across the counter to take my right hand in both of his. "Sorry, I was too exhausted to elaborate." I smiled. "Thank you for caring about me. Thank you for being here. Thank you for trusting me like you do, and most of all, thank you for the most incredible gift and night I could have ever expected."

I felt my eyes begin to well up with tears. I let go of my tea mug and put my left hand on top of his which were still holding mine. "I decided something last night Sidney." He smiled as he waited for me to finish. "I gave you my body last night, but after, I gave you m y heart." I struggled to compose myself as I continued. "You mean, so much to me and thank you for being the one I wanted to make love to. It was your first time too, so thank you for giving yourself to me." Sid reached a little further with his left hand and stroked the tears that had escaped my eyes. He got up off the stool and came around the counter and pulled me to my feet. He placed a kiss on each of my cheeks, clearing away my salty, fallen tears before gently kissing my lips. I immediately wrapped my arms back around him and pulled him into it deeper. He pulled back suddenly and with his hands on either side of my face, he put on a serious look on his face.

"You know you have mine too, right?" He asked.

I smiled. "I do now." I kissed him again, but didn't allow it to go as far as earlier. I knew he had to finish eating, get himself dressed and get to the arena shortly but I still wanted him. Again and again I wanted him. I pulled away hesitantly though, smiling at him as my tears had now ceased. "Eat up sweetie, you gotta go." Sid released a long breath and went back to his seat and dove back into his breakfast. Picking up my now cold cup of tea, I walked back around the counter behind him and kissed the top of his head before going back to the window. I looked out it again, seeing that Mario and Nathalie had now gone before putting the kettle back on.

Sidney finished up, and after offering to take care of his dishes for him, he kissed my cheek before going to his bedroom to throw on some clothes and then left. I took my fresh tea into the living room and sat down on the couch. I sipped it slowly, thinking about every moment of last night. I could feel myself getting all heated up just thinking about it again, so I picked up my phone and checked for any new messages. I had a text from Andy that morning, asking me how I was doing, since I had obviously forgotten to call her again. I immediately dialed her number, knowing that I would catch her on her morning drive to work. I caught her up to date on the situation, that it was all dealt with and over, and I expressed how I was a little nervous about going to the game tonight, but that Veronique promised to take care of it all, whatever that meant. I didn't want to tell her about losing our virginities last night; I would rather keep that between just the two of us for a little while. I couldn't help but wonder though; would Sidney tell any of his friends? Or all of them? Maybe it would be a big announcement in the locker room followed by a beer spraying bath because the Captain had finally been de-flowered? I pushed the thoughts back down my throat and wrapped up my conversation with Andrea. I asked her to pass on a hello to Linds and explained that since I wasn't charged for the room, I would be sending their $1000 back to them. After hanging up, I decided to jump in the shower and get started on the day. Sid would be gone for a few hours at least and I needed a project to do. The bleeding had stopped it seemed, which i was grateful for. After hopping out of the shower and drying my hair, I went into the kitchen to get to work. I was going to surprise Sidney by making his usual game-day meal of chicken and pasta. After noticing he didn't have any chicken left, and only about 20 packages of different shaped pasta, I went downstairs into the main house to see if Nathalie had any I could take.

I was not expecting to find what I saw when I entered the kitchen... Mario and Nathalie were pressed tight against each other, necking, and leaning up against the counter. After I heard some gentle moans and sighs I knew I had to leave them alone. I quietly backtracked and headed back to Sid's wing empty handed. So instead, I called Veronique to let her know I was up for the game tonight.

"Hello?" she answered her phone, with loud sounds all around her, meaning she had gone to the skate.

"Hey V, its Jenn." I replied happily.

"Oh hey girl, I was just thinking about you! Have you decided about tonight's game?"

I had a feeling she already knew my answer but I played along anyways. "Yes I have. I would love to go, but I'm curious, what are your plans for us to 'not be noticed'?"

I heard a giggle come through the phone. "Oh i'll show you when I get there tonight. I'll have Marc drop me off around 4:30 on his way to the arena."

"Okay..." I said hesitantly, still wondering.

"Don't worry about it; I've got it all taken care of. Just have your jersey out to wear tonight and I'll do the rest!" she sang into the phone.

I laughed, "alright sweetie. I'll see you this afternoon then."

"Yes you will. And you better spill!" she quickly added.

My brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"

"You know what I mean. Sid is so bloody happy right now, so something happened between you two I know it!" She said excitedly.

I rolled my eyes... crap. "We'll see, I'll talk to you later okay?" I said, a little nervous I may actually have to tell her. She had this way of getting me to talk, and even if I tried not to, she was going to do all in her power to get me to.

"Okay honey, au revoir!"

I hung up my phone and placed it down on the coffee table in the living room and laid back on the couch. My mind went back to my earlier thoughts, wondering if Sid was going to tell anyone. I mean, don't get me wrong, I wanted to shout it from the roof-tops too. I had met an amazing man and within a week had fallen so hard for him that we gave each other our virginities and our hearts. This was a big deal for me, and I knew it was for Sidney too. At this very moment I was so incredibly smitten with that man right now, I missed him. I was sitting in his living room, surrounded by his belongings, slept in his bed and us being apart for the past hour made my physically miss him. I wondered how I would be able to go home on Sunday, when I really didn't want to. I swallowed the feelings and emotions that were beginning to build up in me and went to his room. After making his bed (that we had made a mess of...heehee), I put my suitcase on it and re-folded all my clothes for 3rd time so it mostly all fit in it again. I also made a mental list of what I would be wearing for the next few days so I wouldn't have to scour through everything each morning. But tonight's outfit... well I had no idea what was going to happen with that. I felt a pair of jeans I had brought form home and my jersey out, along with a plain long sleeve white shirt to wear under it. I shook my head at all the crazy possibilities Veronique would come up with. I would have to just wait and see.

I looked at the clock. 9:30am. Ugh, the skate hadn't even started yet – this morning was going so slow. I just wanted to see Sidney again. I wondered if maybe I should just go to the arena. How was I going to get there though? Maybe Nathalie would drive me. But...she was...um...busy. What if I was noticed again? I pushed my fears and anxieties aside and called local cab company. A driver would be here in about 5 minutes, then 15 minutes to get to the arena, I could still catch them on the ice. Right now, the option of seeing Sidney as opposed to not seeing him was greater. I rushed through the house and out the front door and made it to the end of the property line just as the cab was pulling up. I hopped in and told him to go to the Southepointe Arena and to 'step on it'. I had heard people say that in the movies so often, I wondered if it would work. Oh boy did it work! We were at least 20 miles from the arena and he had me there in 10 minutes without one speeding ticket. I gave him a large tip as a thank you and walked into the arena. I quickly pulled my phone out of my purse and called Veronique.

"Bonjour!" she said cheerily into the phone.

"Hey V, its Jenn. Where are you?" I said quickly.

"I'm at the arena, where are you?" She asked back.

"I'm at the arena too. I just got here."

I heard a loud squeal through the phone and also coming from the stands, so I began to climb the stairs to follow the sound I had just heard. I was greeted at the main doors with a huge hug. "Hey girl! I didn't think you were coming! What are you doing here?" Veronique was literally bouncing in place.

"I just had to see Sid. I don't know why, but being apart just blew." I answered as Veronique led me to her previous seats at center ice.

"Oh my god." Veronique said suddenly, stopping walking and staring into my eyes.

"What?" I said, instantly my hand going to my face. Had I spilled something? Was there something in my teeth? Was my hair a mess?

"You're in love!" she said as she began to hop up and down again. How this girl had so much energy I have no idea.

"What?" I replied quickly, and loudly too, causing some spectators heads to turn in our direction. I pulled Veronique into our seats that had no one around us and motioned for her to be quiet. The last thing I wanted to do was draw attention.

"You're in love with him." She replied in a whisper.

"I am?" I asked, tilting my head to the left.

"I knew you would be. You two are perfect for each other."

"Wait a second V, it can't be love, and it's so soon!"

"Love has no time limits or boundaries silly."

I thought about that for a moment before gasping. This was it! I was in love with Sidney for the first time! No wonder my feelings about him were so strong and I missed him so quickly when we were apart. It HAD to be.

I turned to Veronique quickly. "Swear to me V." I said quietly but sternly. "Swear to me you won't tell a soul. Not Marc, Sidney, NO ONE."

She had the same look of seriousness in her eyes as I did. "Oh I swear, but you better tell him."

My eyes went to the ice and I found Sidney laughing loudly with his team mates, making jokes, knocking people over and having what looked like a really good time. I asked in a whisper so she only she could hear me as I kept my eyes on Sid, "do you think he feels the same?"

"DUH!" She exclaimed so loudly that a few of the players' heads turned to us in the stands. I 'shushed' her quickly and hung my head in embarrassment. I felt the heat die down from my face and lifted my eyes back to the ice. Sidney was well aware I was here now, as he stared at me with a smile from the corner of the rink. I smiled in return then settled back into my seat. "Have you seen him lately? He's completely different now than before you came along. He's so happy, all the time. All he does is talk about you to the guys and Marc. Take a hint girl." She finished with a gentle elbow to my arm. "He is completely and totally in love with you too."

I smiled then, just thinking about her last statement. Could it be true? Could Sidney love me after only a small amount of time and one night of passion? It was definitely something to think about. We sat and watched the rest of the skate and as the team left the ice, I got a few head nods and smiles our way from the other players before I saw Sidney giving me that 'silent head motion' to go down to the locker room again. I nodded inconspicuously and he hurried off the ice to completely his game day interviews so he could see me. Veronique and I took the 'back way' down to the lounge and relaxed in the comfy sofas. We laid there, our feet pressed against each others, our heads on opposite sides of the couch leaning against the arm rests. I had grabbed a back-dated of The Hockey News and was reading an article about Sidney. In it, he explained about growing up in a hockey home, with his dad being drafted and how he always knew that if he worked hard he would get into the NHL. I was sure I had this copy of the magazine at home since I had a subscription, and sure I had read this article before, but now, reading it again, I was seeing him in a new light. He wasn't just a hockey player on my favourite team anymore. This was someone I really cared for, and dare I say, love. I stared at his picture on the opposite side of the article, able to see square into his soul by looking at his face. How did I get so lucky?

The door to the lounge opened slowly and Brooks Orpik poked his head in. "Hey Vero, hi Jenn." He said quickly. "I'm taking off, but the door's open and the reporters are gone if you want to go in."

We both put our feet down and got up quickly. Brooks held the door open for both of us as we snuck through and after thanking him and bidding him a 'good nap' we went next door to the locker room. I walked in, looking towards Sid's stall and immediately saw him there with a wide smile across his face looking right at me. I went over to him and he stood, enveloping me in a tight hug. He kissed my cheek as we pulled apart so he could finish getting dressed. "What are you doing here?" He asked happily as he pulled his tshirt over his head.

I shrugged. "Well," I began quietly. "I was kinda bored, so here I am!"

"I'm so happy you're here!" he said genuinely.

"You looked like you were having a good time out there." I commented, sitting down next to him in Max's stall. I hadn't seen Max at the skate, so he had probably opted to sleep in a bit this morning instead.

Sid chuckled. "Yeah it was fun." He seemed to be dressing quickly which meant to me that he just wanted to get out of there. I took it as a compliment. "So what was Vero screeching about in the stands?" he asked, raising his right eyebrow quizzically at me. He probably assumed I had told her what happened last night.

"She was happy I came, that's all." I said quickly, hoping for a subject change. His face didn't change expressions. "I didn't tell her... that." I added quietly. "Did you tell anyone?" I tried to sound casual but I knew I was failing miserably. Sid could see through me anyways.

He leaned forward a little to me and said quietly into my left ear, "Marc knows. But he swore not to tell her." I gave Sidney a 'did you really have to do that?' look. "He's my best friend Jenn."

My expression softened, I understood that. "Alright, alright." Sid began to tie his shoes before I remembered to tell him. "Oh yeah, we need to go to the grocery store. You have no chicken left for today. Unless you want to get take out."

He shook his head as he moved to the other shoe, "Nah, we've had too much take out. Can we stop on the way home?"

I shrugged. "I'm going with you, so it's fine with me. I can run in and get it for you if you want."

He nodded as he stood up to grab his coat. "Sounds good. Last time I went in there I was mauled."

I laughed, picturing it in my head. We said a quick goodbye to the rest of the team in the room and Veronique before taking the 'back way' to his car which was waiting in the same secured parking lot as always. As we were driving to the grocery store he asked, "How did you know I was out of chicken?"

"Oh" I replied, "I was going to make it for us both to have when you got home but you had none left."

"Did you ask Nathalie if she had any to spare? I know the basement freezer is constantly stocked for me and Mario."

I scrunched my nose a bit, "well, I went to thekitchen to ask her, but umm... her and Mario...um...they were busy." I finished quickly and let out a quick breath.

"Are you serious?" Sid asked, starting to laugh. When he saw me nod in response he burst into a much heartier laugh.

"Yeah, so I hightailed it outta there." I added with a quick laugh.

"In the kitchen... who would thought." He said as he pulled into the parking lot of a grocery store.

"So you want lots?" I asked I began to open my door.

"Yes please. Here take my bank card." He reached into his back pocket to pull out his wallet and I was ready to hop out of the SUV. "Oh wait, Jenn, close the door." He said quickly as he stared in his rear view mirror.

I was confused but pulled my feet back inside and closed the door. "What?" I asked.

"This car parked behind us, has been following us since the arena." I quickly turned around in my seat and looked out the back window to see, and sure enough there was a car with 3 or 4 girls in it.

"Shit." I exclaimed quietly. "Okay, can we skip the store then? I don't want to go through all this again." I said, looking into Sid's eyes.

He nodded, no questions asked. "Yep. I'll pay Nathalie back later." And with that, we left the grocery store lot and headed back towards the Lemieux house in Sewickley. I kept on glancing through the back window as we continued to drive, wondering if they were still following us, as was Sid through his mirror. "I think we lost them a while ago" he said as he pulled in through the main gate and up the driveway.

I sighed and looked out the passenger window of the Rover as he parked in the driveway. We walked hand in hand through the front door and Sidney led me to the kitchen to get the chicken. I pulled back a little, hesitantly, obviously after what happened earlier. He looked back at me, reassuringly as we entered. The kitchen was empty, so Sid went to the freezer and pulled out a couple trays before taking my hand again and we went upstairs. We immediately got to work preparing the plain chicken breasts and pasta. It wasn't long before we had both eaten plenty and were ready for a much needed nap. After being sure (twice) that he had set his alarm clock to wake up at 4pm, Sidney dozed off before me again, holding my body tight to his.

I woke, feeling Sidney's body moving beneath my head which was rested on his chest. There was music playing, but I couldn't make out which song it was. I opened my eyes slowly to watch reach over to the alarm and hit the 'snooze' button. I lifted my head and after taking in a deep breath, I rolled into my own pillow and yawned. By the time I had finished the yawn and re-opened my eyes, Sidney had rolled onto his side, watching me with a smirk on his face.

"Hello." I said in response to the gentle weight of his stare.

"You're so cute when you sleep. Did you know you whimper?" he asked with a chuckle.

"Whimper? That's new." I said in response, rolling onto my side so we were facing each other on our respective pillows. "I've heard I talk, sing, shout, move, moan, groan, kick, but not whimper."

"Well, you've never kicked me and you haven't woken me up by singing or shouting, but you did definitely whimper a little." I smiled at him and placed my righthand on the left side of his face, stroking my thumb across his lips, then his cheek. "Do you want to go out for dinner tomorrow night?" He asked suddenly.

"Of course I would. Where are we going?" I asked in response.

"I'm not sure yet. My parents are coming in Friday afternoon, so I thought we could all have dinner out tomorrow night together. "he said with a smile.

I immediately pasted a smile onto my face, even though the nerve bugs attacked my stomach furiously. "Sounds good!" I replied, not realizing until after I said it that it sounded a little too enthusiastic for Sid to take seriously.

"You'll be alright." Besides, if we have dinner on Friday night, then you will have already met before the game on Saturday and you won't be as scared to go to the game."

I sat up suddenly, looking at the clock. "Shit! V's going to be here in a few minutes." I said quickly.

Sid laughed as he also sat up. "Do you know yet what she's going to do tonight?"

I shook my head as I finger combed my hair quickly. "I have no idea. Do you know?" I asked him.

"Nope." He said, popping the 'p' before leaning over to kiss me gently before getting out of bed. I stayed where I was, biting the inside of my lip nervously. I really did wish I wasn't such a scaredy-cat. I mean, the littlest things send me over the edge. I should just learn to not be so nervous all the time. Veronique wouldn't steer me wrong. Then again, I debated internally; I had only met her a few days ago. But the same could be said for Sidney.

"Ugh" I called out loud before plopping my head back down on the pillow. Sidney came out of the washroom and lay down beside me again.

"I wouldn't be worried. Vero wouldn't steer you wrong." Pulling my arm up, I raised myself enough to kiss him long and hard. As the kiss deepened and our breathing grew a little more ragged, I felt that familiar tingle in my chest telling me that we weren't going to stop anytime soon if we kept this up. I was about to pull back and tell Sidney this, when we heard a loud knock on the wing's door. Sid groaned and pulled himself off the bed, quickly saying, "I'm going in the shower, you get the door."

I got up off the bed and hurried to the main door to open it for Veronique. She had literally 2 bags with her, stuffed full and I was a little afraid. "What's all this?" I asked her as she sat down on the couch, looking too excited for her own good.

"This." She said as she began to rifle through them, looking for something, "is my plan for tonight." She pulled out a white envelope and handed it to me. I opened it to find 2 tickets for tonight's game at the Mellon against the Capitals. We had first row seats in the section across and a little further down from the bench.

"Wow, good seats!" I exclaimed.

"One of the perks of sleeping with the team's goalie." She said with a wink, causing me to chuckle. "Is Sid still here?" She asked, looking around.

"Yes, he's in the shower." Just then I heard the water shut off. "Okay, now he's done in the shower."

"Well, we have to get started. I didn't want him to see you yet, but we only have so much time." She immediately rose from her seat on the couch and took the 2 plastic bags to the high kitchen counter that separated the living room from the kitchen. She began to pull things out of the bags and line it all up on the counter. I couldn't believe what I was all seeing. There was all kinds of Pittsburgh Penguins things – earring, patches,temporary tattoos, tshirt,bandanas. Then she dug into the other bag, pulling out a ton of makeup, gold eyeliner, lipstick, face paint, even gold coloured hairspray. She also took out 2 small notepads and 2 small Canon powershot cameras, of course, gold. "Okay." She said breathily as we both looked over the entire counter covered in miscellaneous products. After I retrieved my own makeup case and curling iron from Sid's bathroom and giving him a scared glare, I returned to Veronique. She pointed at the stool next to her. "Jenn, sit and please, trust me."

I swallowed hard, nodding and did as she asked, too afraid of her at the moment to say anything. I felt her begin to apply some of my foundation that I never usually wore and finished off with my powder. Then I felt a cool liquid on my eyes, followed by a second cool liquid. She instructed me to put on a few coats of mascara. I asked her how many, and she replied, "oh about 6 or 7. I need your lashes to really stand out. I was shocked; I had never done more than 2 coats on myself. Oh well, I thought to myself. I trust her. I felt her brush something on my forehead, cheeks and chin before pulling back and looking over what she had already done. "Looks good so far! Trust me; no one is going to recognize you." I nodded slightly, still hesitant and dying to know what I looked like already, even though we had just begun. After closing my eyes again, I felt a warm, damp compress on each of my cheeks before again, feeling a gentle brush sweep over them. She then applied some of my lip gloss before gently tapping her finger to my lips and asking me to smudge them together. After instructing me that my face was complete, she took the now hot curling iron and began to curl my hair tightly. This was more than the gentle waves I normally wore in my hair, I was going to have like, Shirley Temple curls. As she was busy, Sidney came out of his bedroom and came over to us to say goodbye as he was on his way to the arena for the game tonight. He came around front of me with a very big smile on his face. Since I hadn't seen my appearance yet, I was trying to judge by his recation. I was getting an okay 'vibe' so far, but then he bent down and with his hands on his knees began to laugh harder than I'd heard before. Of course, I started to giggle, because his laugh is infectious, but it also really worried me!

I swatted my hand towards him and said, "Stop!" in between giggles but he was too far away for me to reach him. Veronique began to yell at him telling him he was scaring me and to stop laughing or else we wouldn't be going to the game. He composed himself long enough to say, "oh baby, you haven't seen yourself yet, have you?" I shook my head lightly; after all, there was a burning hot curling iron at the back of my head. He began to laugh again. "You're like my own little cheerleader!" I wondered what he meant but decided not to bother trying to figure it out. He kissed me goodbye, leaning down to my level as I sat on the stool. I put my hand on the back of his neck pulling me to him for a little longer before releasing him. I couldn't help it, he looked SO good. Freshly showered in a light gray pinstripe suit with a lilac coloured dress shirt and matching tie...ugh... so handsome. As he pulled away, he started to laugh lightly again before asking, "So Vero, are you going to the game like this too?"

"Good question." I said out-loud, wondering myself.

"Yes I will be. Jenn is going to help me after. Uh.. Sid I need an iron."

"An iron? Oh there's one in the linen closet in our bedroom. I'll get it." He began to walk away. My mouth had dropped. Veronique quickly removed the curling iron from my hair and jumped in front of me before whispering. "Did you hear that?"

I nodded, still in a state of shock. Sidney had said 'our bedroom'. He reappeared then, placing the iron on the counter with all the rest of the things Veronique had brought over. He asked where we were sitting and Veronique pointed to the tickets on the counter as she finished curling my hair. Sidney came back around and quickly kissed me again before saying goodbye and leaving. When she was done, she separated all my hair into two equal parts, and using black and gold ribbons, tied my hair into pigtails that hung just over my shoulders. After playing with the curls a little, she used the gold hair-spray-paint (which she promised would wash right out) and applied some to the sides of my hair and on the 'pompoms' at the end of the pigtails. I laughed, thinking about how I must look. She quickly wrote some things on my forehead and chin before telling me I could look in the mirror while she got to work on her own matching makeup. I went to the closest mirror by the front door and gasped out-loud when I took in my own appearance.

For starters, she had written "GO PENS" on my forehead and "87" on my chin, the tattoos were on both of my cheeks with big gold hearts painted around them. My hair was really really tightly curled and just as I had expected, the pigtails looked like gold pompoms. On my eyelids there was a thick layer of black eyeliner, then a thicker line of gold over top and then with the multiple coats of mascara I had already applied and still needed to put on, my eyes looked huge. I definitely didn't look like myself, that was for sure. No wonder Sidney called me his own 'little cheerleader'. All this combined with my jersey...yep...this would do it! I walked back up the stairs and began to laugh. I was just excited about the game now, I didn't even care that this was how I would have to look in order to go.

"Well?" Veronique asked excitedly, "what do you think?"

"I think..." I said in between laughs, "this is perfect!" Veronique clapped her hands quickly and bounced up and down in her seat, she was happy I was happy. "But what is the iron for?" I asked.

"Oh we're going to iron Penguins patches all over our jeans." She said matter of factly as she applied her own tattoss to her cheeks.

"I don't know if I want to ruin a pair of jeans." I said quietly. I had only brought so many pairs with me.

"Oh I'll buy you a new pair. Just pick out your crappiest, oldest ones and I'll buy you more tomorrow."

I shrugged and went to the bedroom to get the jeans I had laid out earlier that morning. They weren't crappy by any means, but they were my oldest ones. I liked them the least probably, so I brought them back to the kitchen and plugged in the iron as Veronique continued to work on her makeup, now applying a ton of mascara. As I waited for the iron to heat up, Veronique pointed out the extra jeans she had brought for herself so I could apply the patches to them. There were like, 15 patches for each us, all different sizes. We were really going all out! I made sure to apply the 2 biggest for each of us to our butt cheeks and just randomly ironed on the rest of them all over. Veronique put her straight hair into pigtails too, and I tied the ribbons for her and added the gold paint to her hair so it matched mine. I also wrote the same things on her face, except putting a '29' on her chin. We laughed and talked the entire time we were getting ready, we were having a blast! When the jeans had cooled down, and we were pretty much ready to go, we changed into our newly decorated jeans and our jerseys, then looked in Sid's full length bedroom mirror together. We couldn't hold back the laughter.

"Wait, wait, we forgot the best part!" Veronique ran back into the kitchen, and I walked slowly behind her, turning off the un-necessary lights as I went. "Ta-da!" Veronique happily held up the small notebooks and cameras. "We are going to get autographs tonight!" I began to laugh again, thinking she was kidding. "Oh I'm serious. There's no way to make yourself appear like more of a fan-girl than to get autographs. Even if we already know the guys!"

"Well that is it." I said, looking Veronique straight in the eyes. "I am officially, very very excited for tonight. Let's take pictures of each other; I want to make a scrapbook page about this." We took turns with the camera, hamming it up with different poses and facial expressions. We even set the timer on the camera before running to be in the shots together. After looking at the clock and seeing that it was almost 6pm, we called for a cab and went down to the main part of the house. Mario and Nathalie were putting on their coats and Nathalie gasped in shock as we walked closer to them.

"Oh my goodness! You girls look great!" She said while laughing. Mario walked slowly, closer to me and peered into my eyes, trying to see beyond the makeup.

"Jenn? Jenn is that you?" He asked, laughing.

"Hardy-har, yes it's me." I said with a smile. "I don't want to be recognized, so Veronique made it happen." Veronique beamed at me as I wrapped my arm around her shoulder.

"Well you succeeded!" Nathalie replied, still laughing. "Do you girls need a ride to the arena?"

"Nope. We have a cab coming to bring us. We're taking this seriously, we are strictly fans tonight." Veronique said with a wide smile.

"Speaking of which..." I said before letting out a small, high pitched scream and jumping up and down, "oh my god! Mario Lemieux! Can I have your autograph?" I asked excitedly holding out my notepad and sharpie. He laughed before obliging and signing on the paper for us both. "We need a picture!" We both shouted enthusiastically together and Nathalie took a picture of Mario with both of us, the smile on his face genuine, before we burst into laughter again and began out the door.

We took the cab to the arena, and walked in through the main doors with the rest of the fans. When our tickets were checked, we went and bought a small bottle of water each, and a Penguins flag to wave during the game before going to find our seats. We took turns taking a ton of pictures of our entire surroundings, and our jerseys and ourselves, even getting some guy sitting a few rows back from us to take a picture of us at our seats in front of the ice. When the guys came out onto the ice for warm-ups, we jumped and cheered and yelled and played the part of 'annoying fangirl' as best as we could. We continued to take multiple pictures of our guys and at one point, Sid was skating towards us to stretch and I swear I saw him try to hold back laughter as he saw us all excited and in our final outfits for the night. Since we were across from Mario's box, I looked up and saw both him and Nathalie watching me and Veronique, also laughing. We eventually calmed down and waited for the game to start. It was actually pretty fun to just let loose and be completely out of character for the game. We were playing a part, and might I sat, we played it damn well. The players as they skated by before the game seemed to know it was us because they all began to laugh a bit as they noticed us. I'm sure Marc and Sidney told them it would be us.

By the time the 3rd period rolled around, we checked our cameras and had taken over 100 pictures each. We kept up our act though; knowing that soon enough, we could stop screaming everytime the guys skated by. The game came to a close, with a final score of 4-1 Pittsburgh. I knew we had the Capitals beat right from the start. They did not bring their A-game and everytime they tried to get the guys started, they shut them down immediately, claiming victory. We took our time exiting the stands, knowing that next we were going to wait outside for the guys to leave. I thought Sid and Marc were taking us home, but Veronique suggested we take a cab instead, so I quickly texted Sidney and let him know to sign autographs outside and I would see him there. Since we were sitting int he front row, it took forever for everyone to clear out and we went outside, waiting with a group of fans for some players to sign autographs for us all. As some of the guys left, they got out of their cars and signed autographs and took pictures with us. We made sure to call them over to us and they laughed as they signed. When Sid and Marc came up to us together though, we really put it on. We squealed and screamed and laughed. Sidney was signing my notebook for me when he said, "did you girls enjoy the game?" He was really trying hard not to laugh at us.

I squealed again loudly and turned to Veronique. "Oh my god, Sidney Crosby just asked if we enjoyed the game." Veronique squealed with me before we began to jump around and I answered him, "yes, yes we did. You're my favourite Sidney, you really are. You're so great and oh my god, so so cute!" We squealed and bounced a few more times before Sid posed for a quick picture with us taken by the man next to us in line. Sid's hand rested on my lower back, rubbing inconspicuously to the rest of the crowd. Eventually, he got back into his car and took off for home. We still stayed for a couple more of the team members before we hailed a cab and left for the house. Marc was going to meet us back at the Lemieux's and take Veronique home. We were both guzzling water, trying to keep our sore throats hydrated after all the screaming from the game.

When we walked into the house, Marc and Sid were talking with Mario in the front foyer, obviously waiting for our return. They laughed when they saw us again. We were both so tired fromt he night's events and having to keep face for so long. I immediately went next to Sid and after he wrapped his arm around my waist, I leaned into him. He held me up as my support as we said goodnight to Marc and Veronique. Mario shook his head and still laughing, wished us all good night before going upstairs to his room. Sidney and I weren't far behind him as we trudged up the many stairs until we were in his living room. Taking off the jersey and dropping it on the chair as I walked by, I plopped myself down on the couch. "I am so exhausted!" I exclaimed as Sidney sat down beside me, wrapping an arm around my shoulders, pulling me to him.

He chuckled, "I bet you are. You girls were very active tonight, jumping, screaming...man. It was hysterical!"

"Did the guys know it was us?" I asked through a yawn.

"Oh yeah. We told everyone at the team meeting where you guys were sitting and to make sure everyone saw." He replied, still chuckling.

I pulled the ribbons from my hair and could feel the stiffness that the gold hair paint left. "I need a shower. My hair feels so gross with all this crap in it, and I really need to wash my face." I said, laughing a little.

Sidney stood and pulled me up with him. I swear, I was more tired than he was. "C'mon, let's get you in the shower."

I groaned. "I don't want to right now."

He stopped, pulling me tightly against him. "I'll join you..." he said quietly into my ear.
Chapter 24: Chapter 24

Chapter 24

I pretended to think about it fora moment, stroking my chin before replying "okay!" and we went to the washroom together. I looked in the mirror at myself as Sidney started the shower for us. The make up was all still on, writing intact and tattoos still blazing the Penguins logo. Sidney helped me take off my shirt, while I undid his tie and began to open his buttons on his dress shirt. We kissed playfully as we went, me getting a second wind of energy suddenly that I wasn't going to let pass me by. After the last pieces of clothing hit the floor, forming a large pile in the middle of the bathroom, holding Sid's hand we stepped into the shower. I immediately moaned as the hot water hit my shoulders and back, and tilted my head back to get it soaked, ready for washing. When I lifted my head back up, Sidney was staring at me intently, his mouth slightly agape. I pulled him closer to me so he could get under the water as well. He reached behind him grabbing a facecloth and with us being in such close proximity, enough for us to feel each others released breaths, he gently began to wipe the makeup and writing from my face. He handed it to me when it came time to scrub off the mascara and eyeliner, while I did successfully.

"That's better." Sidney said with a smile as I turned around to ask him if I had gotten it all. "Now you look like my girlfriend." I continued to smile before switched positions with him so he was mainly under the water while I reached for the shampoo. I put a dollop in my palm of my hand and rubbed my hands together before applying it to my hair. I scrubbed and I scrubbed and I spent extra time in the areas where I knew the gold was. Sidney knew when I was ready to rinse and easily turned us around in the shower so I was under the water again. I rinsed for an extended period of time, making sure I got all the soap out of my hair. Sidney stood there watching, conditioner bottle in hand for me to put in. When he held it out towards me, instead I turned around so I was facing the shower head and Sidney was behind me. He took the hint and squirted some of the conditioner into his hand before applying it gently to my hair. He spent extra time massaging it into my roots, which felt fantastic, and after making sure he had reached every hair, he motioned for to turn around so he could rinse it out. With both of his hands in my hair, he looked very intense, like he was really focusing on what he was doing – it was adorable. While he rinsed out my hair, I grabbed the bottle of body wash he had in the shower and began to slather some on his chest and arms. At one point, I looked down and noticed he was very erect. Guess this was all a big turn-on for him too, which excited me more. I let the soapy suds fall down his chest and with a bit of soap in my right hand, I reached for him. By now I knew that my hair was fully rinsed and I was good to go but I couldn't just let him stay hard because of me and not do anything for him. I wanted him too. I stroked my hand his full length as I heard a sharp intake of breath from him.

His hands fell to my hips and remained there while I pulled his face closer with my free hand and kissed him hard. Our tongues danced, back and forth. As I kissed him, I continued to stroke, harder and faster. As he moaned into my mouth, I squeezed a little harder, making him pull his mouth from mine and release a low, loud groan. He leaned his head against mine and gripped my lips tighter, letting me know he was getting close. I tangled my hand into his wet hair and pulled it enough that his head fell back so he was looking me in the eyes as I continued my assault on his penis. His eyes began to glaze over and he mumbled, "Jenn I'm...I'm..." I nodded and picked up in speed a bit before he grunted loudly, his body shaking and his grip on my hips getting even tighter, bucking his hips closer to mine. He came in my hand, thrusting into my closed fist. I ran my hand under the water stream and watched his cum go down the drain as Sidney struggled to catch his breath, leaning mostly on me for support to keep him standing. When his eyes met mine again, he looked wiped out and kissed me with as much energy as he had remaining. I made him turn around to wash the rest of the soap off of him, since he didn't seem to have the ability to hardly move at the moment. After that I reached around him to turn off the water and opened the shower door, taking him by the hand and leading him outside and into a towel I held out for him. He staggered into the bedroom while I dried myself off and kicked our pile of clothes into the corner. I came out of the washroom, naked save for the towel wrapped around my body. Sidney was sitting on the edge of his bed, still in just his towel, watching me as I came out and went to my suitcase.

"Are you alright?" I asked quietly. I mean, I knew that when a man has an orgasm, they are drained and usually out of it for a few minutes after, but this was almost going on too long. I began to worry a bit.

Sid held his hand out, reaching towards me from his seat on the bed. "Come here." He said huskily. I knew where this was going so I walked towards him agonizingly slow before stopping 10 feet in front of him and dropped my towel. I feigned surprise.

"Oops." I said, covering my mouth with my hand before flashing him a smile. I walked over to him and stood before him, his eyes raking over my body. My hair still dripped occasionally, letting one drop slide down over my breast. Sidney leaned forward and licked at the droplet as he wrapped his hands around my back pulling me even closer. He lifted his head to look into my eyes and I bent down to take his mouth with mine. Our kiss became so passionate so quickly. He laid back on the bed, taking me with him, my full weight on him. I put my hands on either side of his head and lifted myself off of him. I knew I was heavy and god forbid I injure the guy. We rolled over so Sidney was on top of me again and he kissed all the way down my body. My legs were hanging off the edge of the bed, and Sidney knelt down on the ground, looking at me lustly from between my legs. His hands were instantly on me, one reaching up to my breasts while the other was on my lower lips. Pinching my clit between his fingers, I let out an unexpected moan, my eyes clenching shut.

"You're so beautiful." He murmured from the end of the bed. I was lost as his fingers slid through the dampness of my sex, gliding along my sensitive folds. Tension was building low in my stomach, demanding more. As I thrust my hips involuntarily towards his hands, desperate for further contact, he quickly took his hand away. About to object, I lifted my head and looked down towards him just in time to see his mouth make contact over me. With precision I didn't know he possessed in this department, he used his tongue, his mouth and fingers to stroke me. That tension in my stomach knotted, built, pushed and I cried out on the edge of release. He sucked me fully into his mouth, bringing me over the edge, my muscles clenching before a flutter of spasms delivered bursts of pleasure. I had never come that hard before.

"Holy shit." I managed to get out through my ragged breaths. Sidney climbed back on top of me and I felt him erect again, ready for round two. I kissed him passionately, able to taste a hint of myself on his tongue. We scooted up the bed until we were fully on it, with no fear of falling off. Sidney, still hovering over me, looked into my eyes as he teased my entrance with his cock. It was torture. He was tormenting me of what was to come. I wrapped my calves around his, pulling myself closer to him. The soft tip of his erection was at my opening and the anticipation put my heart into overdrive. We kissed as Sidney thrust inside me. There was no pain this time, only pure, unadulterated pleasure and we both moaned at the contact. He slid in and out of me slowly at first before his pace picked up and I rocked my hips in time with his, taking him as deep as I could. Sid met each stroke of my tongue with his, taking me further under his spell with each kiss and touch. "Sid." I whispered, feeling that familiar enjoyable tingle in the pit of my stomach. I was ready again, already, and I could tell by his pace and grunts that he was too. Suddenly I exploded, my muscles clenching at his length, milking him for our mutual pleasure. He pumped into me one more time before removing himself completely, allowing his cum to spill on the bed sheets beneath us.

Slowly, our bodies came down from the intense workout and he fell beside me, again pulling me into his embrace. He kissed the top of my head as we continued to pant. The light in the bedroom that we had left on cast a shimmer over Sidney's chest from the sweat we had worked up together. We laid in the silence except for our ragged breaths as we slowed to a normal pace. I lifted my head and put my hand on Sid's cheek, tilting his head towards me. I looked deeply into his hazy eyes, barely able to keep open, seeing the love that Veronique had told me about shining through them towards me. I smiled and kissed him gently, both of our lips still swollen from the earlier attack. I know he saw the same thing radiating from me, he knew I loved him, but neither of us was ready to actually say it yet. So instead, I laid my head back down on his chest, tucked under his neck and watched his stomach rise and fall with each breath he took.

"Are you hungry?" I heard him ask quietly after a long time of lying in the light of the room together.

"Starved." I replied honestly. We hadn't eaten since lunch time after all.

"Let's go eat something, I'm hungry too." He said as he slid off his bed and grabbed a pair of boxers from his dresser. I went into the bathroom and grabbed my underwear from earlier and put them back on, but took his lilac dress shirt from the pile instead of my own and slipped it on. I did a few buttons, just enough to keep it closed across my breasts, and went to the kitchen where Sidney already had his head ducked into the fridge. I walked up behind him, wrapping my arms around his waist and resting my chin on his back.

"Anything good?" I asked, since his back was blocking my view anyways.

"We still have that dessert from days ago.. I don't think it's edible anymore though." He pulled the styrofoam container out of the fridge and placed it on the counter next to it.

"What was it anyways?"

"A chocolate mousse cake." He replied with a shrug.

I felt my stomach grumble. "Ohhhhh..." I moaned in disappointment, wishing he hadn't told me.

He chuckled before pulling out a loaf of bread and some luncheon meat. "Sandwiches it is." He stated as he stood up tall and I released my grasp on him. He walked to the other side of the kitchen to grab a cutting board and some plates. When he turned around to face me though, he dropped both plates. His mouth fell open and his eyes looked me up and down. Self-consciously, I folded my arms over my chest and my eyes shifted from side to side slowly.

"What?" I said quietly, embarrassed.

"That is, by far, the sexiest thing I have ever seen." He replied, causing me to turn around, wondering what the hell he was talking about. Had Sidney gone officially mad? "You, silly girl." He said, bending down to pick up the plates that amazingly didn't shatter on the hard tile floor. "In my shirt. It's hot."

"Really?" I said, not thinking anything of it. He nodded slowly, emphasizing with his raised eyebrows. I held both sides of the collar in my hands and brought it up to my nose before inhaling deeply and taking a long blink with my eyes. "It smells like you, that's why I grabbed it." I took my usual seat at the counter and watched Sidney get to work on our dinner.

It wasn't by any means a grand affair, but somehow, being with Sidney made eating plain 'ol sandwiches romantic. We fed each other bites from our own bread and sat close together on the couch. We finished quickly and were officially ready for bed. After cleaning up our dishes and shutting off the lights as we walked back towards his bed, I peeled his shirt from my body and tossed it back on the pile before climbing under the covers with him. I couldn't believe it was after 2am already, and we would have to be up in a while to meet his parents. Anxiety instantly began to take over me and I felt sick to my stomach. I used the breathing techniques I had learned in therapy to force the anxiety aside and after a quick kiss, we both nodded off.

Sidney awoke with a start, causing me to jump up with him. "What's wrong?" I asked, barely able to focus my eyes.

"It's 1pm!" he said quickly as he threw the sheets from his body and hurried into the bathroom. He came out a moment later with his toothbrush hanging from his mouth and the pile of clothes from last night before dropping them in the hamper and began to furiously brush his teeth.

I yawned, watching him, confused. "And?" I asked, hoping for an explanation.

"My parents' flight lands at 2, they'll be here by 2:30." He shouted as he quickly ducked back into the bathroom to rinse his mouth.

My eyes widened and my body completely froze. This was it, it was really happening. But what did I expect? Their flight to be cancelled? Yeah right. Meeting the parents for the first time is always a big step. I didn't have any plans to introduce Sidney to my family at all, not because of my feelings towards him, but my feelings towards THEM. Sidney came out of the bathroom to find me in teh same spot on the bed, not having moved, or even blinked for that matter. He approached me slowly.

"Jenn?" He said quietly. I didn't move still. He climbed back onto the bed and wrapped me into a huge hug, bringing me out of my haze as I wrapped my arms around him. "It's gonna be fine, you'll see. But for right now, we need to get showered, dressed and clean this place up." I nodded against his shoulder adn pulled away, climbing off the bed and walking into the washroom like a zombie. I showered fast, opting to skip washing my hair since I did that last night. Sid jumped in the shower just as I was finishing up but I still proceeded to leave the shower and get myself dressed. No time for play today! I decided to wear my most presentable outfit that I had brought with me from home. It consisted of very dark blue bootcut jeans, and a black short sleeve blouse with a thick colour. I applied my makeup sparingly but enough that there were no imperfections showing, once Sid had vacated the bathroom. After throwing my hair into a clip on the back of my head for now, I helped Sid change his bed sheets in record time and tidy his room.

I went into the kitchen and put an apron on before grabbing his cleaning supplies from below the sink and wiped down all the counters and sinks before heading into the 2 bathrooms to do a quick wipe-down of them as well. I tossed (literally) Sid the dusting spray and he tidied the living room area before going into his office to check its status. Passing each other quickly as we walked down opposite sides of the hallway we stopped for a moment to steal a kiss then proceeded on our way sharing a chuckle. I found with my own thoughts over if I should move my suitcase into the extra room, because I didn't really want his parents to think less of me. In the end, we didn't have time to discuss it, so I tossed my things into the pink bag and after zipping it up, I put it in his large closet. We met up again in thekitchen and did a quick 'once-over' of each room to make sure it was all good to go before I started to remove the apron. Of course, with my luck, the tie around my neck got caught on my hair clip as I tried to lift it over my head. Sidney immediately came to my rescue after hearing me curse under my breath and began to try and untangle the mess. I heard a knock at the door followed by a man's voice calling out, "hello!" I pulled the clip from my hair in a panic, releasing the apron and began to finger comb my hair back down as Sid bundled up the apron in his hands and literally threw it across the room to land on the far counter.

Then I saw them.

Sidney went to greet his parents while I hung back a little to give them their privacy. After greeting his mother with a hug and kiss on her cheek, and his father with a handshake, they all turned to me.
Chapter 25: Chapter 25

Chapter 25

Sid was beaming. "Mom. Dad. I'd like you to meet Jenn. Jenn, these are my parents, troy and Trina."

I took a few short steps forward to greet them and shook both of their hands before Sidney came to stand by my side, wrapping a protective arm around my waist.

"Jenn , it is so lovely to meet you! We've heard quite a bit about you from Mario and Nathalie." Trina said, smiling sweetly.

"Oh?" I replied with a smile in return.

Sidney interrupted as his mother opened her mouth to say something else, "why don't you ladies go have a seat and talk fora bit. I'll get you some coffee." I looked to Sid, mentally asking for a tea instead. "Tea for you?" He asked. I smiled and nodded, grateful that he knew me well. "Dad, give me a hand." Troy smiled at me before excusing himself and walking into the kitchen with his son.

I motioned for Trina to go ahead of me as we walked towards the living room. After taking a seat on the large couch, Trina sitting next to me and facing me, my tension began to ease. 'Just be yourself' I heard in my mind – actually it was Sidney's voice reminding me, which seemed to help. "so Jenn." She began. "How are you?" She asked with a smile.

Seeing that Trina and Sidney shared the same smile, with the wide lips and the kind that reaches their eyes really soothed me. "I"m great, how was your flight?"

"Horrible food, but otherwise alright. So, Nathalie tells me you've been staying here the last few days?"

Busted. Well that didn't take long. I nodded slightly. "Yes, I had some trouble with the hotel, as I'm sure she told you. She was gracious enough to offer me their home."

"She only told me a small bit of the story, something about a picture of you and Sidney, and a newspaper article?"

I nodded again. "That's pretty much it. They had printed a story saying that I was the reason he hadn't been spending time with his fans..." I trailed off. There wasn't really any need to explain about the 'spending nights together' or anything; I didn't feel that was something Trina needed to hear about her son.

"I see. I'm sorry you had to go through that." She said sympathetically, placing her warm hand over mine on my lap.

"Oh it's alright. It's done now. Mario and Sidney took care of it. The newspaper printed a retraction and issued an apology to us all."

"Well that's good to hear." She said while pulling her hand back. "They can be quite ruthless sometimes, we know from first hand experience." Sidney came back into the living room, followed by his dad and placed a mug of tea in front of me on the table.

"Thank you." I said with a sweet smile to him before focusing back on his mom. Troy had brought Trina her coffee and handed it to her before he and Sidney went to the other side of the room and began to discuss the game from the night before. "So I thought Taylor would be coming too? " I asked as I leaned forward to take a sip from my tea. It was perfect! Sidney was really paying attention all those times he had watched me make it.

"Yes, but at the last minute she decided to stay with a friend back home for the weekend." She said, rolling her eyes about her teenage daughter.

"That's too bad, I was looking forward to meeting her."

"Oh i'm sure you'll get the chance someday. So, I hear you're Canadian as well?" She asked.

"Yes, born and raised in Ontario, actually."

"Oh that's lovely. We have been through Ontario, it's a beautiful province."

I smiled. "Thank you, I'm fond of it. But that could be because I haven't travelled outside of it yet into other parts of Canada."

"You haven't? So you've never been to Nova Scotia?" She asked in surprise.

I shook my head, "No, not yet. Sidney has talked so much of it though, it feels like I have."

"Oh well then, you have to come and visit! Get Sid to take you in the summer. You'll love it!" This brought a huge smile to my face. It really sounded like his mom liked me! I don't know what Nathalie had told her about me, but I was very grateful already.

"I will talk to him about it, definitely." I said with a smile.

"Good. So how are you enjoying your time in Pittsburgh?" She asked, taking long sip of her coffee. Instantly flashes of my entire time here passed through my mind, mostly of my time spent with Sid.

"It has been incredible. Of course, a big part of that has to do with your son, but I have had a really great time here."

"Good, I'm glad he's been a good host. How much longer are you here for?"

I looked down to my hands before looking back to Trina's waiting eyes. "I fly out on Sunday."

"So soon... I can see it in his eyes, he cares for you. He's going to miss you." Trina commented quietly. I nodded.

"The Lemieux's have extended the invitation to stay longer, but I need to get home for a little bit. Sid and I have made plans to meet up when he plays Toronto in a couple weeks though."

Her smile widened again, "oh that's great! Well hopefully you'll be able to get back here before the season ends and Sid comes home to Nova Scotia for the summer months."

I swallowed a dry lump in my throat and pasted a smile on my face. I knew that he did that each year and it never entered my mind. How many interviews had I watched where he talks about doing his training at home. Him being in Nova Scotia and me being in Ontario put us further apart by distance than him being in Pittsburgh. It stung when that hit me. I tried not to let it show on my face and glanced at Sid with my fake smile on. He looked back to me before his brow furrowed a little and he sent a wink my way. He knew something was up. I didn't want to dwell on it because truthfully, i didn't know what would happen in the summer. I didn't know what would happen next week, or tomorrow for that matter. I looked back to his mom.

"Yes that will be difficult." I said quietly before trying to lighten the mood. "I'm sure it will all work out."

Trina nodded. "So I heard that you and Veronique have become quite close?"

I chuckled a little when I thought back to our acting job at the game last night. "Yes she's been wonderful. Very supportive and has become a good friend." A genuine smile found its way to my face again.

"Aww that's nice. She is a very sweet girl." Trina said as she finished her cup of coffee and held onto her mug.

"Can I get you another cup, Mrs. Crosby?" I asked, playing a good hostess.

"That would be wonderful, thank you Jenn." She replied as she handed me her mug.

"How do you take it?" I asked as I got up off the couch.

"Just cream, Please." She answered with a smile.

I began to walk back to the kitchen and continued to push the thoughts in my mind away. This was not the time or place to get upset or to over-think things. I took a few deep breaths as I poured the coffee into her mug. Returning the pot to the coffee maker, I felt a familiar pair of arms wrap around my waist and a gentle kiss on the side of my neck. "You alright?" he whispered. I turned my head to the side with a smile and nodded. I wasn't going to get into this with his parents sitting in the next room. "We'll talk later. My mom loves you by the way; I can see it all over her face."

I chuckled, "funny, that's what she said about you." I added the cream to his mom's coffee and gave it a stir. Sid's hold around my waist ceased and he kissed me on the cheek before gently swatting my butt and walking out of the kitchen. I shook my head with a giggle and carried the fresh cup of coffee back into the living room behind him. Trina had moved to sit beside Troy on the loveseat, while Sid was now sitting where Trina had been on the couch.

I placed it before Trina on teh coffee table. "Thank you so much," she said in reply.

"I can't believe Tay didn't come." Sid said to his parents as I sat down beside him and he wrapped and lifted his arm to rest on the back of the couch behind me.

"Well, apparently something came up and she had to spend the weekend with Amy." Troy replied before adding, "that's her friend" for my benefit. I nodded and smiled in response.

"What a brat. I'm going to call her later." Sid said, chuckling.

Troy and Trina began to ask Sid questions about the team and how things were going with him, so I sat there quietly, politely smiling when necessary to do so and tried my hardest not to grope their son in front of them as we sat in such close proximity to one another. At one point, Sid took his arm down from behind me and put his hand on my right thigh, and I received a glare from Troy. That threw me for a loop. I was actually relieved to see Mario come up the stairs to greet Troy and Trina before leading them into the main house leave me and Sid with a few moments alone before we joined them for dinner. Sidney, knowing that I was nervous about meeting his parents, asked Mario if we could have dinner with them too, to make me more comfortable.

"I told you you'd be fine." He said as he pulled me in for a kiss. I relished the moment of privacy we had and while on my tippy toes leaned my forehead against his with my eyes closed and released a deep breath through my nose. "You're doing great." He reassured me. I kissed him again and smiled. Sidney began to walk away, holding my hand, leading me down the stairs.

"Sid, wait!" I whispered, pulling back. He turned around and came close to me again. "What are the sleeping arrangements for this weekend? Where are your parents staying? Should I put my stuff in a spare room?"

"They're staying up here; you can stay with me as you have been." He said with a smile.

I shook my head nervously, "No I can't. I don't want them to know we're been sleeping together. What will they think of me?"

"Jenn, breathe babe. If it'll make you feel better, you can sleep in Marc's old room and I'll give them the other spare room." I nodded, relieved that he was okay with it. Then he added, "but you can expect a visitor during the night..." he added a wink before we began to walk down the stairs, making me laugh.

My dinner with the Crosby's went a lot smoother than a couple of nights ago with the Lemieux's. The 'taboo topics' were not brought up to my surprise, and we enjoyed a lovely meal that Nathalie had catered in for us. The conversation was free and flowing and both Mario and Nathalie kept me involved through it all, which I was grateful for. Mario proceeded them to embarrass me when he decided to share the story about Veronique's plan to keep me un-noticed at the game last night. He laughed as he recalled the moment he first saw us, as well as watching us through the game. I ould feel my face getting hotter by the second and at one point, while laughing to myself, I rested my forehead in my hand on the table. Sid nonchalantly rubbed his hand all over my back, providing me some comfort as the table laughed about our antics. The only person who didn't crack a smile, Sid's father. When Nathalie mentioned we had taken pictures, Trina's face lit up, "Oh please I would love to see them!" She said excitedly to me.

I internally groaned. "I can show you later, the camera's upstairs." I replied with a smile.

"Oh jenn, be a dear and get it now. I don't think I can wait that long!" Nathalie added, giving me a wink as a gentle nudge.

"Sure. Excuse me for a minute." I said as I rose up from my seat. If being embarrassed was going to get me through tonight, then I guess I was all for it. I walked at a normal pace through the house back up to Sidney's bedroom and picked up the camera from the top of his dresser before heading back down to the dining room where the laughter continued, despite my absence. As I approached closer, I could hear Mario still talking about our hair and our faces being painted, all to escape anyone that might recognize me. The laughter died down and I heard Nathalie ask Troy if he was alright as he was being so quiet.

Troy replied, "I'm okay, just wondering how long she'll stick around for."

My body froze in place. I didn't dare make a move, less make a sound. I knew I shouldn't be eavesdropping, but I had to know what he meant.

Trina shushed him, "she'll be back in a second!" she said in a harsh whisper.

"Dad, what are you getting at?" Sidney asked, irritation evident in his voice.

"Open your eyes son. She doesn't have a job? She's supposedly sick? We're not supposed to ask about her family? Or her job? She's staying here with you? Tell me you are seeing the red flags waving all around. What do YOU think she's here for?"

Sidney replied in a stern tone, "I know why she's here dad. The same reason I want her to be here." I smiled at the fact that Sidney was sticking up for me.

"I don't think having a girlfriend right now is the best for you Sid. You should be focused on hockey. Your career, that's your number one."

Trina spoke up. "Troy, this isn't the time to get into this. I like her Sidney, I really do. I think she's a sweet girl."

Nathalie spoke up, "and so do we. I don't believe she has any ill intentions towards Sidney."

"Thank you." Sid said then. I smiled then, but it only lasted a second.

"You were lucky that first story in the paper didn't turn out much bigger. It's only going to get worse; I say protect yourself and end it now." Troy said harshly. I winced at his words. So much for impressing the parents. Being myself this entire time didn't seem to be enough. It was bad enough that my own parents didn't think much of me, but now Sidney's father too?

"Not an option dad. That's enough talk about this." I heard throats being cleared and dishes being clanked against each other softly, meaning they had resumed dinner and took this as my opportunity to enter the room again. I put on a big smile and walked back in, waving the camera before handing it to Nathalie. Trina gave me a geniuine smile as she huddled close together with Nathalie and they began to look through the pictures, letting out howls of laughter as they went along.

"Well Jenn, it looks like you girls had quite the adventure!" Trina said as she sat back in her seat.

I nodded as my mouth had food in it. I chewed and swallowed before answering, "I can honestly say I have never done anything like that before, and it was really fun."

"It definitely won't be anything I forget any time soon," Sidney said as I glanced towards him, smiling. He smiled sweetly in return. As my eyes returned to my plate, I felt a heavy glare coming from Troy's end of the table and I cleared my throat and focused back on what was in front of me despite the weight of his stare.

"So Jenn." Troy said suddenly during a brief lapse in conversation, his voice flat. I looked up at him with a smile. "Sid says you're unable to work at the moment. Why is that?"

I swallowed and continued to smile, despite knowing that he was setting me up. Sidney spoke up before I could answer. "Dad. Let's not bring that up. Mom, how are you enjoying your dinner?" Sid asked, giving his attention to his mother who was glaring at her husband. This was only slightly awkward. I reached for Sid's hand under the table and he obliged, instantly giving me a squeeze.

"No, I want to know." Troy said, now rubbing his chin with his hand before perching his chin on top of it off the chair's arm rest.

I cleared my throat to answer, until I heard Sidney again. "Dad, can we forget about it please?" Troy continued to glare at me.

"It's okay Sidney." I said quietly. Troy did have a right to know, as did Mario and Nathalie. I just hoped I could get through it without crying again. I took a deep breath and began to explain about my anxiety attacks and the depression and the agoraphobia. If Troy wanted to know, I was going to tell him the whole story, and hopefully make him feel maybe a bit bad about being so adamant to ask about a topic he had been asked specifically by Sid to avoid. I concluded, "so with continued therapy, I have been able to come this far. I mean, I'm in Pittsburgh which is far from home and my anxiety continues to be under control. It shouldn't be too long before I can return to work again."

Nathalie sighed, "you poor dear. I had no idea it was that bad."

I nodded, "it was, but I'm getting through it."

"So will you work again someday? Or would you rather not?" I heard from across the table, I looked to see Troy giving me that glare again.

"Dad." Sid said firmly before turning to me and whispering, "I'm so sorry."

"It's okay." I replied to him before focusing my own glare on Troy again. I replied firmly but gently, "yes I do want to return to work. Very soon. Actually, Mario and I have been looking at local clinics here in Pittsburgh that are hiring so I can stay here."

Sidney turned his entire body to me and grinned from ear to ear. "Really?" He asked.

I nodded to him with a smile. "It may not be for a month or two, but that's the plan so far."

Sidney jumped out of his chair and pulled me out of mine before crashing his lips down to mine. I giggled against his mouth before he apologized quickly and we sat back down. Trina looked very happy, as did Mario and Nathalie, but Troy continued to stare at me with an emotionless expression. This wasn't exactly how I planned on telling Sidney, but it seemed to have shut his father up – at least I thought so.

"What about your family in Ontario?" The table went quiet again quickly.

"Dad. Enough alright?" Sid said, raising his voice further and pleading with his eyes for his father to stop.

"I just think it's only fair that we know about that too, especially since Jenn will be staying around you for a little while longer." Troy replied, shooting daggers at me with his eyes. "There's no need for secrets."

I didn't back down. I refused to give in and show him he was upsetting me. I've never been that kind of girl and I didn't intend to start now. "Sidney and I don't have any secrets, he is well aware of my situation." I said sweetly. I treated this as the 'ultimate test' for my anxiety. If I could make it through the rest of this night, I could do anything. "My family and I have... differences of opinion." I began, trying to word my reply carefully. "I don't see it being an issue to me to move away from them."

"So they know, about you dating Sidney?" He asked.

"Not yet. But they will." I replied.

"Interesting, so you're hiding this from them?" he asked then, causing Trina to turn towards Troy and 'shush' him again.

I cleared my throat again. "No. Not at all. My family and I do not have..." I paused looking for the right words. "..The best relationship. I love my family members dearly, but it is not in their best interest to explain about Sidney and myself until I am home with them later this weekend." Sid's grip on my hand tightened. He flashed me a reassuring smile, letting me know I had done good.

"Thank you Jenn for clearing that up." Mario interrupted. I glanced at him with a smile. "Now, Troy, how about we go into the study for a drink? Sid, you can join us if you wish."

Sidney shook his head while glaring at his father. "I'm alright, thanks. I'll help Jenn clear the table." I took that as our cue to stand and began to pile up the dishes.

Troy and Mario left then, and before Nathalie and Trina left to chat themselves, Nathalie came around the table and gave me a big hug, squeezing very tightly. She whispered into my ear, "nicely handled. If you ever need to talk, I'm here okay?"

I nodded in response and after giving her another smile to reassure her that I was alright, i took the first load of dishes into the kitchen. I put them down in the sink and lowered my head, resting my hands on the edge of the counter. I know he's Sid's dad but what an asshole! Things could have gone a whole lot worse in there, but it could have been a lot better too. I felt a tear drop down my cheek as Sidney entered the kichen, his hands also full of dishes. He put them down beside me on the counter and took me into his arms.

"I am so, so sorry."
Chapter 26: Chapter 26

Chapter 26

I sighed. "It's alright. They would have to know eventually, right?" I said, pulling my head back while my arms were still wrapped tightly around his waist to look him in the eyes.

Sidney smiled, "I guess so." His somber expression suddenly stretched into a wide smile, "so you're moving to Pittsburgh?"

"I don't know yet. And trust me-that was not how I wanted to tell you. Mario asked me the other day about it and we checked it out online. There are lot of possibilities, but like I said before, it may not be for a few months until I can get a place of my own and officially get down here." Sid immediately opened his mouth to speak and I already knew what he was going to say, something about how I could just live with him blah blah blah, so I quickly put my finger over his lips to let him know not to bother. "If I'm going to do this, I'm going to do this right. No hand-outs." I said sternly.

Sidney nodded and took me into another hug. "I'm just so happy you're going to be here." He replied before leaving a kiss on the top of my head.

We stayed in that embrace for a few more moments before we decided to pull apart and get to work on the dishes. Sidney eagerly held a dish towel and dried the dishes as I washed, us talking the entire time. I knew I wanted to ask about the summer and Nova Scotia, but I wasn't really sure how to bring it up. Seeing as how it was now the end of February, but the time I would be ready to move (if I got a job pronto) would be around April, which is also during the playoffs. Should the Penguins go all the way again, we may be together until early June... but then he goes home to Nova Scotia until training camp in August...ugh. My head was just swirling with dates and information.

"Jenn?" I heard, shaking my head to clear my thoughts. Crap, I did it again. I looked quickly to Sidney to let him know I was listening. He laughed. "I think that plate is clean. You've been scrubbing it with your eyes glazed over for at least 3 minutes now."

"Shit" I muttered under my breath. "I'm sorry, I was just thinking."

"Care to elaborate?" He asked, still smirking as I handed over the 'over-clean' plate to him.

"Well, your mom said something about you going home for the summer. I was just trying to figure some things out in my head. Not important." I waved it off. It was too early to start planning for the summer anyways.

"I intended to ask you to come with me for the summer actually."

"What if I'm working then? I can't start at a place then take 2 months off." I found a black speckle in the granite backsplash above the sink and focused on it as my brain worked in over time. "You know what?" I said suddenly, "let's not think about it okay?" I asked, turning to him. "Summer's a long way away."

Sidney nodded. "Deal. We can discuss it in a couple of months." We finished up the dishes quickly and I helped Sid put them away in their respective places.

I looked around the spotless kitchen before turning back to Sidney. "So. Now what do you want to do?" I asked him. I didn't necessarily want to seek out his dad to spend more time with the man, I mean; we had just spent 30 minutes in separate rooms of the house. Who knew what questions he had come up with by now.

Sidney put his towel down on counter and smoothed it out so it would dry quickly before taking three short steps to stand directly in front of me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and planted a kiss on my lips. "I know what we can do." He said slyly. I knew exactly what he was getting at, as he quickly buried his face into my neck and began to get to work on one of the few areas he knew made my knees weak. I closed my eyes, reveling in the feelings pouring through my body before realizing our surroundings and quickly opened my eyes and tried to peel myself out of Sidney's strong hold.

"No no no mister." I whispered. "Your parents are only a few walls away."

He placed a kiss on each of my shoulders, jawline, left cheek then lips. He let out a heavy sigh. "Later." He whispered as his grip loosened. I playfully rolled my eyes. "I better go save my dad. Mario's probably giving him shit for what happened at dinner."

"I can't see Mario giving anyone shit for anything" I said with a giggle. Mario was a sweet, adorable, gentle man. Then again, I don't really know him.

"Mario doesn't yell. Ever. But he does give a nasty glare and speaks quite firmly when something bothers him. Mario has become kind of fond of you so I can't imagine him being too happy about dad grilling you."

I rubbed my hand up and down Sidney's left arm slowly. "It's alright. It's out in the open now, so whatever."

"I'm not too impressed." Sidney said, lowering his head. I looked at his face. His lips were pursed, his eyes dark. This was the same face he made when he read the article written about us. I put both of my hands on either side of his face and pulled his gaze down to mine. His expression immediately softened as our eyes met.

"I'm okay." I said to him reassuringly. He nodded slightly. "You can go see your dad, spend some time with him, and I'll go talk with the girls, okay?" I asked.

"Sure." He said, kissing me before watching me walk out of the kitchen.

I sat down with Nathalie and Trina and almost immediately, Trina began to apologize for her husband's earlier outburst. "You really have no idea how sorry I am. It was completely disrespectful of him to act that way."

I shrugged and smiled, "thank you for your apology, but really, I'm alright." The conversation continued over the next couple of hours easily. I knew it was easy to speak with Nathalie, and I was really glad that Trina was turning out to be the same way. When I had seen her in interviews over the internet, she did appear really nice, but I had no idea what to expect. I was positive that Sidney's charm and easy-going demeanor came from her. Although, I wasn't going to completely write-off Troy either. He was still Sidney's father, and yes he was a bit of a dick at dinner, but hopefully, with time, he might give me a chance and know I don't have any ulterior motives than to be happy.

Sidney came into the living room and sat beside me, quickly joining into our conversations. I hadn't bothered checking my watch because it honestly didn't feel like that long of a time until I found myself yawning a few times. It wasn't until I glanced at the clock on the fireplace mantle that I discovered it was almost midnight! I knew Sidney had a practice in the morning, and his parents were probably jet-lagged, so I spoke up and said I was getting tired and wanted to go to bed. Sidney of course, jumped right up beside me, eager to 'go to bed' too... little did he know that I was serious earlier and there would be no messing around tonight. We said goodnight to Trina and Nathalie before heading towards the main stairs.

When we got up into Sid's wing of the house, I walked ahead of him into his bedroom. As soon as he was through the door, after turning me around and wrapping his arms tightly around my waist, he pressed me up against the wall, cornering me. "Change your mind?" He asked coyly before kissing me deeply.

My head was instantly clouded and it took a moment before it began to clear so I could respond. Only Sidney had the ability to make me forget absolutely everything with one kiss. "N...no." I stuttered, trying to catch my breath again. "My suitcase is in your closet." After kissing me again, causing my head again to stir, Sidney stepped aside to let me past. Only problem was, I couldn't move yet. The vibrations from his kiss went down my chest, legs and through to my toes.

Noticing my hesitation, Sidney asked "you okay?" I nodded, swallowed hard and made my way slowly over to his closet. After opening it and pulling out my suitcase, I raised the handle to wheel it into the other room. I turned around with it, to see Sidney standing behind me holding a cupcake with a candle in it, lit. I was confused. My birthday wasn't until October, and I knew his wasn't until August.

"What's this?" I asked, wondering what he was up to.

"It's after midnight." A smile came across his face. "Happy one week anniversary."
Chapter 27: Chapter 27

Chapter 27

I pulled the bed sheet over my naked chest and tucked it under my arms as I breathlessly wrapped my arm around Sidney's heaving chest.

"Okay, I gotta go." I somehow said outloud between breaths.

His grip on my waist tightened. "Just stay a few more minutes," he replied. I lifted my head and looked up at him. He had a few beads of sweat gathered across his forehead and his eyes were closed. What I couldn't resist was the content, small smile on his lips. I rested my head back down. Yes, we had just made love. Very fast, and very quietly might I add. At one point, Sidney had to put his hand over my mouth to keep my moaning at bay. How could I resist him any longer after making the sweetest gesture with that cupcake? So, despite the fact that his parents could be upstairs at any time, we took advantage of the risk factor and got down to business. The cupcake still sat on the nightstand. We blew out the candle together at Sid's request and I'm sure we were both making the same wish.

I was completely and utterly exhausted. It wouldn't have taken much for me to just close my eyes and fall asleep just like this. But, on the other hand, I wanted to make a good impression on Sid's parents, so it was time for me to into the guest room. I noticed that Sid's breathing had evened out and slowed down, meaning he was already asleep. I yawned quietly before gently peeling my body from his and collected my clothes that were thrown everywhere around the room, putting them on loosely. I placed a kiss on Sid's forehead before making to leave. I picked up my suitcase from beside the door and let myself out, closing his bedroom door behind me. Both guest room doors were still open, which meant that Trina and Troy were still downstairs. I let out a small breath of relief before ducking into my room for the night. I knew I should have taken a shower, but I was far too tired to give it a try, so I opted to change into my pajamas and crawl into bed.

A small beam of light cascaded over my face, waking me from my dream of Sidney and I walking through a open meadow and I squinted to block it out. I heard the door click before hearing a few small squeaks as the hardwood floor carried extra weight. I felt pressure onthe bed next to where my body laid and after a deep breath in through my nose; I knew who was beside me now. Oh this boy and his scent. I blinked a few times and glanced at the clock, noting it was 2am, and slowly opened my eyes before rolling over and seeing my midnight visitor.

"Hey you." I whispered, laying on my left side now, with my hands tucked under my head. His position mimicked mine, except he was facing me on his right side.

"Hey." I felt his sweet breath release on my face. "I'm sorry I woke you."

I smiled into the darkness. "It's okay."

"And I'm sorry I fell asleep earlier."

I yawned quietly. "You were wiped, it's understandable."

"And I'm sorry I just ate the cupcake."

"Did you?" I asked in between giggles.

"Yep. Trainer's gonna kick my ass tomorrow."

"I think you've been burning extra calories the last few days, so you're probably fine." I said with a smile in my voice.

"True. I'm not going to tell him that though." He said with a quiet laugh.

"Better not." I replied, teasing. "Are your parents in bed now?"

"Doors closed, so I would assume so." I nodded in response then yawned, covering my mouth with my arm. "Come to bed." Sidney said.

"I am in bed, silly." I whispered back to him.

"No, my bed smart ass." He replied with a laugh.

I giggled, trying to stay quiet. "As long as you promise I'll be out of there before your parents wake up." I quickly added, "and no more hanky panky."

Sid laughed, "my alarm is set for 8am so we'll be fine, and... no promises."

"Mmmmm..." I pretended to deliberate. "Okay." I replied as we both got out of the bed and tip toed our way down the hall to Sid's master bedroom. We both fell asleep pretty much instantly when we snuggled up together in his bed.

As promised, Sidney woke me up when his alarm went off, and after showering (separate from him of course), I made myself presentable enough to sit with him in the kitchen with a cup of tea while he made breakfast.

"Don't you get tired of eggs everyday?" I asked, scrunching up my nose as I watched him scramble them in the pan.

"What's wrong with eggs? I'm a growing boy – I need my protein."

I flipped through the pages of the Hockey News magazine on the counter in front of me. "They smell." I said with a shrug.

"Do you even eat eggs?" he asked as scooped them from the pan onto his plate.

"Nope." I replied quickly. "They made me sick once in 9th grade and I haven't eaten 'em since."

Sidney sat across from me at the counter and laughed, "Are you serious?"

I looked into his eyes. "Serious." I said before looking back down at the magazine.

"Interesting..." his voice trailed off as he finished his plate and put it in the sink.

"What?" I asked, nonchalantly taking another sip of tea.

"I learn something quirky about you everyday" he replied with a smile in my direction.

I laughed a little before replying, "Baby you ain't seen nothing yet." I winked at him before returning to the article I was looking for.

After taking a sip from his water bottle, he said, "Tell me something else."

I closed the magazine, knowing there was no point in trying to read the article. "Okay." I said, looking up at the ceiling, trying to think of something. "Oh!" I exclaimed as something popped into my mind. "I don't like even numbers."

He began to laugh again, "what?"

I laughed in response to his and shrugged. "I don't like even numbers. If I had to choose, I would only use or look at odd numbers for the rest of my life."

"Really?" He asked again. I nodded.

"Sorry, but you're dating a quack." I added with a chuckle.

He grinned. "I like you anyways." Sidney shook his head, still laughing before lifting himself off his seat a bit and leaning over the counter to kiss me. I leaned my half of the way and we locked lips, before we heard a throat clearing. We retreated quickly, taking our seats again before looking to notice his dad, standing in the doorway of the kitchen.

"If you don't mind." Troy said under his breath before walking in the kitchen.

"Good morning Mr. Crosby." I said politely with a smile. I was greeted back with a nod and a blank face. Well, you can't say I didn't try. I cleared my throat a little before pulling the magazine back in front of me.

"You can say good morning back, dad." Sidney said sternly. I looked up at Sid's face to see that same expression again. This time, his nostrils flared on top of it all.

"Sidney, its fine." I said quietly, trying to get his attention to look in my eyes. I knew I could calm him down if he looked at me.

"No it's not."

Troy continued in the corner of the kitchen, making himself a cup of coffee, staying silent.

"Really, it's okay." I said again. Sidney finally looked at me and released a deep breath through his nose in frustration before getting up from the counter and going to stand beside his father. "You coming to practice today?" he asked him.

"Yeah, if that's alright with you. Your mom is still sleeping."

"Fine with me, let's go." Troy walked out of the kitch, after transferring his cup of coffee into a travel mug without a second glance in my direction. I pretended not to let it get to me but Sidney of course, saw right through me. He came over to my side of the counter where I was sitting and wrapped both his arms around my neck from behind. "I'll talk to him," he whispered into my ear. I nodded. I didn't dare to say anything at the moment because I was afraid to cry. I wanted this guy to like me, but I couldn't do any more than I had already if he wasn't willing to be open-minded to me. "It's going to be alright." Sid reassured me through the silence. I nodded again. I trusted him to make things better but at the same time, I wouldn't want him to jeopardize his relationship with his father. Sid let out a deep breath before sitting beside me at the counter. With his hand on the side of my face, he brought my eyes to his. We sat and looked into each other's eyes for a few more silent moments before he leaned forward and kissed me. I immediately tangled my fingers into his hair and pulled him closer to me, deepening the kiss before releasing him. He sighed and stood up. He quickly bent down and kissed my cheek before whispering, "be good, I'll be back in a couple of hours."

I giggled and squeezed his arm goodbye before bringing my now empty mug to the sink. After washing, drying and putting it away, along with Sidney's dishes, I headed back to my guest room so I could get my things for a shower. When I was dressed and my hair was dried and styled, I walked back out into the main area of the house, ready to finish that article I began in the magazine. Trina was up now, and making herself a cup of coffee in the kitchen.

"Good morning, Mrs. Crosby." I said cheerily as I walked back into the kitchen.

She turned around with a smile, "good morning Jenn. And please, call me Trina."

I smiled and nodded. "Thank you, I will. Troy went with Sidney to practice this morning."

She chuckled, "I figured as much. Sometimes I wonder if Troy lives vicariously through Sidney. He misses playing sometimes." I picked up the magazine, ready to dive back into the world of the Hockey News. I did agree with Trina on that point, but I wasn't about to say anything. It wasn't any of my business. "Jenn, I was going to go into town for a bit, would you like to join me?" Trina asked me nicely.

I thought about it for a few moments. "You know what, I'd love to." I replied with a smile. After sending Sidney a quick text message to let him know we went out, we were off.

We went out together for the morning, doing a little bit of shopping (well, Trina did the shopping but I was officially out of money so I just politely declined whenever she held up something for me.) After quite a bit of begging on her part, she convinced me to let her treat for pedicures together. We sat, laughed and talked for over an hour, so easily. The spa we were at ordered some sandwiches from the deli next door and had them delivered for us, so we ate lunch together as well. Trina tried to get me to agree to a manicure, hot stone massage and some sort of salt glow rub thing, but I declined again, knowing that I had already accepted enough. It was just after 1pm when we finally returned back to the house. I helped Trina carry in her bags, much to Sidney's surprise when we walked back into his door.

"You shopped?" He asked me, excitedly looking at all the bags we both carried.

"No," I corrected with a smile, "your mom shopped."

"It's true Sid, no matter how much I asked her to accept, she wouldn't." Trina added in. "We did have a lovely pedicure and lunch though." She said, winking towards me. Sidney took the bags from Trina and my hands. I took advantage of having my hands free and enveloped his mom in a hug. Sidney beamed at our exchange.

"Thank you for everything today Trina, I had a really great time." I said sincerely.

"So did I Jenn, it was lovely to spend so much time with you."

Sidney helped his mom carry all the bags to her room. When he came back into the living room, his eyes were locked on mine. I knew what this look meant, but come on – his dad was sitting in the same room and his mom was just down the hallway about to join us. He stood before me, wrapping his arms around my waist before placing a kiss on my cheek. I smiled, knowing that with his dad sitting right there able to see everything; he wouldn't try to tempt me again.

"Let's go out. Just you and me." He said suddenly.

"Really?" I replied. "What about your parents?" I said with a smile towards his dad.

"They'll be fine. Just a few hours, Whaddaya think?"

I smiled, "Sure. Let's go."

He turned to Troy. "Dad, we're going out for a bit. You and mom will be okay?" He nodded, before turning on the TV and focusing his attention to ESPN. Sidney took my hand and we went right for the door.

As we rushed down the stairs, I asked with a chuckle, "Where are we going? And why are you in such a rush?"

"You'll see." Was the only response I was given as we hurried out the main doors and jumped into his SUV.

I was honestly surprised as 20 minutes later; we were pulling up to the Mellon arena. "What are we doing here?" I asked curiously.

"It's a surprise." Sid said with a wink as we pulled into the parking garage.

"I don't like surprises, I thought we covered that." I said, a little nervous about what he had in mind.

"And like I said last time, too bad." He said with a chuckle as he put the car in park and turned off the key. Using a key from his keychain that I didn't know he had. Sidney unlocked the doors and we walked inside, locking it behind us again. He took me through the twists and turns of the arena until we got to the lounge door. He turned to me and kissed me. "Close your eyes."

I scrunched up my nose in a typical 'Jenn-fashion' and gave him my most stubborn look. "Do it..." he said quietly before pleading me with his eyes. "Please? For me?" I sighed and shut them tightly. I heard the door open and was greeted with an unfamiliar floral scent. Sidney, holding my hand tightly steered me into the room. He guided me to sit down in a chair and I did, surprised that I didn't fall off it and embarrass myself thoroughly. Then again, I was in Sid's hands. I felt his presence standing behind me and after grazing his fingers across my neck, gently pulling my hair back, behind my shoulders, he whispered, "Open your eyes."

As my eyelids lifted and focused on the sight before me, I gasped. There was, a very large, peach roses bouquet in a glass vase on a table in front of me. There had to be at least 3 dozen. "They're beautiful." I said as I got up and walked closer and took in the amazing scent of the flowers. I turned to Sidney bewildered. "How did you know?" I didn't remember telling Sid once that my favourite flowers were peach roses.

He smiled. "I have my ways." I kissed him then. I didn't care how he found out, just the fact that he wanted to know and did the background work and figured it out was enough for me, and might I add, incredibly romantic. Our kiss instantly went deeper and our tongues became involved. When Sidney moved his mouth from mine and began to trail down my neck, I whispered, "are we alone?"

"Entirely" he whispered against the skin of my collarbone as he slid my sweater off my shoulders. I let my guards down and allowed him to take over...
Chapter 28: Chapter 28

Chapter 28

I sat against the wall in the corner of the lounge, my sweater and underwear the only items of clothing I had put back on. My head was resting on Sidney's right shoulder as we held hands, sitting beside each other on the floor.

I felt my bottom lip with my free hand. "My lips are swollen."

He grinned, "you're welcome." I chuckled in response. He stood up before me in just his boxers, holding out a hand to help me up.

"Where to?" I asked as I stood up, stretching my legs and arms, wincing at the slight ache I felt throughout them. I glanced around us at the room. Our clothes were everywhere, my bra hanging from a picture frame on the wall of the Penguins holding their beloved Stanley from last season, was a big sign that we may have gotten carried away. I didn't think I'd ever be able to walk into this room again without blushing from the memories we had just created.

"We're going to play." He stated.

"Play?" I asked with a giggle, "didn't we just do that?" I walked to the other side of the room where my pants were flung onto the couches and my tshirt was in the opposite corner... man alive, we did quite the rounds in this room.

He grinned as he put his jeans back on and secured his belt. "True... Just get dressed before I whip all your clothes off you again."

"Yeah yeah... you're all talk." I teased back with a wink as I put my jeans on. Sidney grabbed the rose bouquet for me and did a quick once-over of the room, making sure we had everything before turning off the light and us leaving. Holding my hand, he led us through the barely-lit hallways and I recognized the trail we were on. This was the way to the players' benches. We walked up the tunnel and Sidney placed the flowers on the bench. I put my purse down beside them with our coats and followed his lead. He opened the gate and stepped onto the ice, leading me onto it with him. "What are we doing?" I asked, confused what he was up to.

"I want to see you shoot." He said matter-of-factly with a smile. "Wait here." He disappeared behind me into the darkness. A few moments had passed and I didn't move from where I was since it was dark and I was standing on ice. I heard a loud 'clunk' sound, and then slowly, the lights above me in the arena began to flicker on, warming to their full brightness. I lifted myself up and sat on the edge of the boards, waiting for Sid to return. He came shortly, holding a couple of hockey sticks and a puck.

"Didn't you just have practice this morning? Shouldn't you be tired?" I asked with a chuckle.

"Jenn, if our activites tonight have shown you anything, I am not tired yet." He replied with a wink. Holding my hand, I hopped down off the boards and followed him to the far blue line where there was already a net set up. He dropped the puck and handed me a stick. I shook my head before pushing it away from me.

"I shoot right." I said with a smile.

"I thought you didn't play?" He asked in return.

"I don't. But I do tinker around at the house sometimes with a stick, and I shoot right."

"Huh." He said to the empty arena. "There's another new thing." He handed me a different stick instead, with the correct blade for me. As he played around with the puck, bouncing it on his stick, I stood there, resting my chin on the end of the stick I held. After hoisting the puck into mid-air, he swatted at it with his stick towards the goal, it effectively hitting the back of the net. I clapped gently for him, letting him know I was impressed. He slid across the ice gracefully to the net, retrieved the puck and passed it to me. I took the pass with my stick and stood at the blue line.

"Where do you want it?" I asked, motioning towards the puck before lining it up with the stick and bending forward, ready to take the shot.

"In the net would be nice." He replied.

"Smart ass." I muttered, loud enough for him to hear me before drawing back and hitting the puck with a slapshot. It lifted off the ice at great speed and sailed into the net. He stared bewildered at the puck still rolling in the netted area before looking back to me with a smile playing on the side of his lips. He walked over to the net, moving the puck with his stick again, before sending it back to me and returning to his 'safe spot'.

"Crossbar." He called out from his spot off to the right of the net.

I walked a few steps backwards, so I could take the shot from the point at the left of the net, instead of dead center. I lined up the shot and took a quick glance from the puck to the net then back to the puck before again, delivering a slapshot, raising the puck off the ice. There was a loud 'ting' sound followed by the puck bouncing off the crossbar and to the right. I walked towards the net as Sidney again, stared at me in a state of shock. I cradled the puck in the blade of my stick as I walked towards Sidney. "Your turn." I said with a smile before passing him the puck gently. He shook his head quickly to regain full consciousness and walked the puck back to the blue line. I stood off to the side of the net. Sid walked towards the net, dekeing a few times before shooting, hitting the 1-hole area of the net. I fished the puck out of the net and sailed it back to him. As he lined himself up for the next, he asked casually, "So where did you learn to shoot?"

Keepiing my eye on the puck, in case of a bounce and it hitting me, I replied "like I said, I just tinker around with a stick. It's fun."

He took his shot, hitting the 2-hole this time. "Why don't you play? There's gotta be a women's league close to home."

I shrugged as I passed the puck back to him. "I don't skate well for one, as you know." He smiled. "And it costs a lot to play. Plus, when I was working, I didn't have time for it. My kids are gonna play though."

He did a wrist shot of his own from the point and the puck hit the net. "You want to have kids someday?" he asked, genuinely curious.

"Yep. I'm going to be a kick ass hockey mom." I said, chuckling with a wide grin before sending the puck to him once more.

"I can see that." He said with a nod. "I want a couple of kids too... and I wouldn't be opposed to them playing hockey of course." I was glad we agreed on that, because that was important to me. We hadn't discussed yet what we wanted out of the future (not just with each other, but in general). Having kids someday was very important to me, but I played it down in this conversation.

"Alright tough guy. Your turn for the crossbar." I called out to him, moving myself a little closer to the net. I felt safe at the moment, and I knew Sid wouldn't ever intentionally hit me with the puck, plus I wanted to try something.. Sidney began to set himself up, tongue out as he usually did. Just as he bent down and looked up at the net, I put my right hand index finger in my mouth, licking it slowly and subtly before running my finger down my chin and my chest. He went to take the shot just as I was passing over my breasts with my finger so I shot him a coy smile to go along with it. I heard the loud 'bang' as the puck hit the boards above the net before I began to laugh. "I can't believe you, of all people, Mr. Hockey God Sidney Crosby, missed that!" I said in between laughs.

"No fair!" He called from the blue line as I grabbed the puck with my stick and began to walk back to him. "Visual distraction! 2 minutes!" He shouted as he pointed towards the penalty box.

I continued to laugh as I inched my way closer to Sid. "Don't they teach you to ignore visual distractions? I mean, you're in the NHL Sid..." I feigned disappointment and shook my head back and forth while tsking with my finger. He continued to shake his head and point to the box from his spot on the ice, so I help up my hands in an 'I don't know' fashion and headed over. I was about to open the door to the box before turned around to face Sid again. "You know, you can join me in here. It's going to be a boring 2 minutes otherwise." Sid laughed and glided over towards me. We stepped into the box and he sat down on the small bench, pulling me down onto his lap. Wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me as tight to his chest as physically possible, we sat in the silence of the arena. I rested my head back against his. "I love the smell of an arena." I whispered as I closed my eyes and took a deep breath in, releasing a small sigh.

"Me too. It feels like... feels like..." Sidney had trouble finding the word to best describe what he was thinking of.

"Home." I said, finishing his sentence as I continued to stare at the ice.

"Yeah." He said as he released a deep breath. "How did you know?"

"I didn't. That's how I feel. And I don't get that feeling a lot, but there's something about arenas." I felt his lips leave pecks on the top of my right shoulder.

"I talked with my dad this morning." He stated quietly.

I got up off his lap and sat beside him, turning my body next to him to give him my full attention. "Okay..." I said, waiting for the shoe to drop that we were over.

He looked deep into my eyes and stayed silent for a moment, only making me more nervous. "He knows how I feel about you, he knows how Mario, Nat and my mom feel about you, and he said he would try harder to get to know you too. He also apologized to me for how he was acting."

I released a breath I didn't know I was holding. "Wow." I stated. I didn't expect it to be that easy. I thought for sure I was going to be grilled for the rest of my life by the guy. "He apologized to you, but is he going to apologize to me?" I asked, wondering.

"I told him he had to, or he could take the next flight home."

I laid my head on Sidney's shoulder. "I wish you wouldn't threaten him like that. I mean, I'm not that big of a deal. It's not worth jeopardizing your relationship with your fathe rover."

Sid's hand lifted my head off of him and he held me at his eye level, making sure I was making full eye contact with him. "It is to me. You are that big of a deal and it's not fair of my father jeopardizing our relationship."

I smiled; knowing right then that everything was going to be alright. There would be any animosity when I walked back into his wing of the house. I wouldn't feel unwelcome or like I was being targeted, and no more grilling. To be honest, I was looking forward to that. "C'mon," he said, standing up and reaching for me hand. "Let's get out of here." I smiled and stood from the box before following Sid's lead and after grabbing the puck and sticks, we left the ice. We drove back to the mansion in a comfortable silence, holding hands the entire way.

We were advised by one of Mario's daughters as we walked into the house that Troy and Trina had gone out for dinner with the Lemieux's. As we climbed the mountain of stairs together again, my phone began to ring. I pulled it out to see Veronique's name flashing on the screen.

"Hello?" I answered, still walking with Sidney.

"Hey Jenn, it's Veronique."

"Hey V, what's going on?"

"Just wanted to double check that we're on for the game tomorrow night."

"Oh yeah, definitely. I will be there with you, but uh... do we have to dress the same as last time? Because I JUST got my voice back to full capacity." I said with a laugh, and Sidney chuckled beside me.

"No, no, I have a different plan for this game. This is the last one before you go home, right?"

I groaned into the phone. "Yes... I am not looking forward to that."

"Sorry I mentioned it. Anyways, I'll be over tomorrow with my plan and props around 5. Is that cool?"

"That's great. Thanks so much V!" I said excitedly into the phone. We said our goodbyes and I hung up just as I was about to sit beside Sidney on his couch.

"Big plans for tomorrow night?" He asked with a wide grin.

I laughed. "Apparently. She said not as bad as last time though, so we'll see!" I plopped down beside Sid and curled up against his chest.

"What did she say that made you groan?" He asked.

"She asked if this was the last game before I go home." I replied honestly.

"Oh." He said quietly. I knew it was killing him the same way it was me. My phone began to ring again and I fished it out of my pocket, this time the display reading 'home'. I pressed the 'ignore' button and tossed the phone onto the coffee table. "Who is that?" Sidney asked.

"My parents. I'm not in the mood to deal with them."

"Okay, so you fly out on Sunday, and then we're apart for about 12 days before we come to Toronto for a game, right?" I nodded to him. "We're going to spend a few days together while we're there, right?" I nodded again. "Am I going to meet your family while I'm there?" I shook my head and bit my bottom lip. "Really? Okay." He said quietly. I wondered if he was hurt by my denying him of meeting my family.

"Don't get me wrong Sidney, I wouldn't mind you meeting them, but I am terrified to do so. I don't want you to see what I have been dealing with. To be honest, I don't want to see what I've been dealing with. I don't want to lose you and I'm afraid they're going to scare you off."

"Baby that's not going to happen. It can't. But I understand where you're coming from, and if you'd rather not, I don't have to meet them."

My mind was still thinking outloud... "Although they're just going to hound me over and over as to why I decided to stay in Pittsburgh, and why I want to move here, so maybe we should just get it over with."

"Do you want me to reply to that?" he asked, smirking, knowing that I was talking to myself.

I looked at him quickly. "Sorry, what?" I asked, having not heard what he just said.

"You're adorable." He said with a smile before leaning forward and kissing me.

"I'm sorry. I'm all over the place. I just don't... I don't know what to do.. What's right? Nothing makes any sense in my mind."

Sidney's hands went to either side of my face and held his forehead to mine. "Jenn, baby breathe. You're over-thinking it. We'll wait until we're at the moment, and discuss it then, okay?"

I nodded, releasing a deep breath, snuggling back into Sid's chest. He rested his chin on the top of my head. "I don't want go Sidney." I said quietly as I felt a tear drop fall down my cheek and onto his shirt.

He rubbed his hand slowly up and down my back. "I don't want you to either. We'll be together soon, again though." He added reassuringly.

I sniffled, "I know. It just sucks." I took a few deep breaths before lifting off his chest and looking him in the eyes again. "I want you to know, that I have had the most incredible time with you. It feels like I've known you forever, and you really mean a lot to me. I wasn't kidding when I said I gave you my heart."

Sidney smiled before swallowing hard and pulling my face closer to his so he could place a kiss on my forehead. "Me either." When I looked back at his face again, I could read the sadness all over it. This was breaking him up too. Instead of continuing to hurt us both, I leaned forward and kissed him, hard. I put all my emotions I was feeling into that kiss. I let a small moan into his mouth and lifted my knee over his legs to rest on the other side, straddling him. His arms tightly wrapped around my waist as he kissed me back, his hands going under the back of my shirt slowly and releasing my bra strap. My heart rate began to accelerate, as my fingers expertly began to work on the buttons down the front of his shirt. When I had them undone, he leaned forward slightly, pulling his shirt off his arms and began to lift the bottom of my shirt off my torso. I lifted my arms to the sky to help him remove it, him dropping it to the ground, and my bra followed shortly after. What had become of us? We were both virgins a week ago, and now neither of us can get enough? I thought to myself as we continued to kiss. He began to lay me down on the couch, hovering himself over me, before kissing me once and pulling back to look into my eyes.

His fingers caressed my hair back from my face and brushed his lips across my forehead, inhaling the scent of my skin. His fingertips traved the lines of my neck, and the moment his hand gently encircled my throat, I moved my head back slightly, exposing the length of my neck for his kiss. His hand moved down my neck and chest slowly, allowing his lips room to explore freely. He found that spot again beneath my right ear and darted his tongue over it a few times before closing his mouth around it entirely and gently sucked. I moaned, feeling every touch go straight to my loins. While his mouth continued to work its magic on one of my weak spots, his hands began with another, lightly palming my breasts and pinching my nipples so they became fully hard for him. He whispered softly into my ear, "you trust me with your heart, and I trust you with mine" before his focus moved away and downward, nuzzling his face against my breasts and soon I let his tongue explore my sensitive and swollen nipples.

His hands began then to unbutton my jeans, as my hands went to work on his, knowing that I was ready and feeling from him (literally) that he was too. We both shuffled from our places on the coufh, neither of us wanting to stand to remove the rest of our clothes until our pants were around our ankles. With a flick of my wrist I had lowered his boxers with them, revealing every inch of Sidney that I wanted to see. His hard erection sprang to life when it was free of all constrictions, causing me to lick my lips in anticipation. As he continued once again to kiss me, taking full reign of my lips and tongue with his, one of his hands moved to trace the line of my panties, causing me to intake a sharp breath against his lips. His hand moved down and his fingertips lightly brushed up against the tight, thin fabric covering my most intimate place.

My hands traveled south as well, grabbing his hard penis in my hand, squeezing just enough to hear him groan at the contact. That was all I needed to hear to know that I wanted him. All of him. Now.

I pushed upwards against him, forcing him into a seated position on the soft leather couch, overlapping his lips with mine, sucking his lips between my own. I lifted my hips over him and pushed the fabric of my panties to the side as I lined him up with my core. Making gentle eye contact, I watched his eyes roll back into his head as I lowered myself onto him. He moaned instantly, conciding with the loud breath I had just released. Slow, exquisite torture was my goal, and I wondered how long I would hang on to that idea as I slowly and gently raised myself from him, then lowered back onto him again. Seeing as how Sidney was pinned beneath me to the sofa, I found it both extremely erotic and pleasureable that I was in charge of the pace. I called the shots. Sidney's hands held a firm grasp on my ass and he tried to quicken to pace, but I fought my muscles against his and kept it the way i was enjoying it. The clock ticked by, as a sheen of sweat began to form on both of our naked bodies as we continued to make love. I savoured every feeling, every touch, every moan, every whisper he released. Now would have been one of those amazing moments where I could shout, "I love you!" but I ignored the urge, focusing my attention back to the heat and fullness I felt from inside of him. He broke his mouth away from mine just long enough to soak one of his fingertips in his own saliva before lowering it directly onto my clitoris, applying a firm pressure. A new burst of pleasure soared through my body.

I began to feel myself coming closer to climax and I whispered in Sidney's ear that I was close. He muttered something back about being there too, so I pumped up the pace with the help of his strong arms guiding me. Both of us breathing deeper, making content moans back and forth with each thrust, my legs began to quiver and I was thrown hard into my orgasm. My muscles clenched tight around him as I saw stars behind my closed eyes. My body milking his pushed him over the edge and together we lifted my bottom up enough, and off of him just enough so he could exit and spill his seed into his own hand. I fell to the side, laying down, grateful for the soft cushions beneath us as my chest heaved, completely out of breath. I pushed my now damp hair off my forehead and looked at Sid. His head was back, leaning against the top of the couch, and he was also breathing deeply. I got myself off the comfortable seat and began to gather my clothes that were spread across the room. Rather than put them back on, taking them in my arms, I walked into the guest room where my suitcase was being kept and grabbed my pajamas. I let out a long yawn as I put them on, returning to the living room to find that Sidney had put his boxers and jeans back on and was lying across the couch, mouth open and eyes closed. I smiled, knowing he was asleep; I grabbed his shirt from off the floor and put it neatly on the back of the chair before fanning a thin blanket over him. I crawled in behind him on the couch and wrapped my arms tightly around his waist, and put some of the blanket over myself. I kissed the back of his neck, still damp with sweat and chuckled, saying quietly, "I knew you were tired." My eyes closed and we drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 29: Chapter 29

Chapter 29

Sidney and I were walking hand in hand along the beach. The waves were gently crashing up against the shore, while the sun set before us marking the end of another beautiful day in paradise. I heard a faint muttering; coming from a distance... it felt ages away from us. "Did you hear that?" I asked him as I looked around us for the source of the noise, only to discover that there was not a soul around for miles. Sidney smiled to me and we continued our decent down the beach, the sand between our toes. Shortly there afer, the voices returned again, this time clearer.

I heard a man distinctly say, "Should we wake them?" just before a woman replied with "no, leave them be." It grew silent again before my hair involuntarily moved ever so slightly across my forehead, pushing away from my eyes before the woman's voice returned saying quieter, "What a beautiful couple."

I glanced all around us again, only to find we were still alone in this secluded place. "Tell me you heard that." I said to Sidney.

"Heard what, my love?" He replied. I stayed still in my place, focusing all my attention to the sounds around us, ready to point out the unfamiliar, should it happen again. However, aside from the palm trees long leaves swaying softly in the wind, the waves lapping at the shoreline and the birds high above us singing their song, all was silent. Perfectly quiet, calm, and just as it should be...

I felt Sidney stirring beneath me, quietly groaning his protest of being awakened from his own slumber, which broke me from my dreaming trance. Desperate to cling onto the visions I had before me just moment ago, I kept my eyes closed, hoping for us both to drift back off again. When I felt Sidney's warm, soft lips grazing my forehead, leaving gentle pecks behind, before moving down the bridge of my nose towards my lips, I knew I wouldn't be returning to that dream. Reality lately though, was so much better. When his lips reached mine, I kissed him in return, feeling each one of my senses awaken and loving this moment, right now. His lips retreated then and I ached for more...ached enough so that I whimpered softly in protest. I heard him chuckle as I stretched my legs out before wrapping myself firmly against him again.

"Good morning," he whispered.

"Great morning." I said whistfully in return, earning another throaty chuckle from him. I opened my eyes to unfamiliar surroundings. It took a few moments before I realized we were still in the living room. I raised my head to look at Sidney. "We're still on the couch?" I asked quietly.

He looked to me and smiled. "Yep. All night."

I glanced at the clock on the stereo system from across the room. It was almost 8am. "Wow." I said in surprise before resting my head back against Sid's bare chest. Suddenly, I took in a sharp breath, sitting up quickly. "Oh my god... your parents!" I whispered loudly clasping my hand over my mouth in shock. Sidney pulled me back down into his arms, replying "I wouldn't worry about it."

"Sid, I don't want them to know we're sleeping together." I whispered quietly. After all, I didn't know where they were in the house.

"For all they know, we fell asleep watching a movie" he said with a yawn, instantly calming me down.

"That's true..." I replied, letting my voice trail off. He was right; they didn't necessarily know all of the previous night's activities we had engaged in.

We continued to lie together on the couch, enjoying our time alone to just be there, holding each other. Sidney moved slightly to adjust his position, rolling onto his side to face me and let out a pained groan and winced.

"What's wrong?" I asked, concerned. He had a game tonight.

In between groans and loud breaths he replied, "this couch is...comfortable, but not..." he let out a 'oof', "...all night comfortable." He wasn't able to find a position that would suffice, so we both sat up. Sidney stretching his back as he did. A few cracks and pops sounded, and it was now my turn to wince. I hated the sound of bones cracking, even just knuckles cracking makes me want to puke, but it made me nervous to hear it coming from Sid's body.

"Are you gonna be alright there gramps?" I joked as I rubbed my hand across his bare back.

"Yeah," he let out a yawn, "I'm just not as young as I used to be." We both laughed. He let out a content moan as I continued to rub his back, so I propped myself up on my knees behind him and began to massage him a little harder. Using my palms, I was able to dig a little deeper into his mid-back where it seemed his pain was coming from. I didn't use too much pressure, because I didn't know how sore he was but I gathered by his sighs that I was doing alright. I moved my massaging fingers up his shoulders to the back of his neck. His head immediately flopped forward, giving me more access to his neck which made me chuckle. I continued to massage for a few more minutes, actually until my fingers began to ache in response before I wrapped my arms around his neck from behind and kissed his cheek. He raised his hands to my arms and loosened my grip before turning around to face me. He curled a piece of hair behind my ear with his hand before letting his fingers gently trickle down my cheek. I leaned forward enough to kiss him on his lips, him kissing me instantly in return. I moved my hands back around his neck, my palms on either side of his throat pulling me closer to him. I felt his arm snake around my waist and gently guide me until our chests were pressed together. I knew that this was the time when he would begin to travel down my neck and my breathing began to increase in anticipation. Things would begin to heat up and I wouldn't be able to stop in a matter of minutes... until I heard the sound of a door opening in the hallway. Sidney immediately stopped his descent and pulled back. He moved so we sat next to each other on the couch now and held my hand tightly.

"Oh you're up. Good morning you two!" Trina said cheerily as she walked into the living room, Troy behind her.

"Good morning" Sid and I said together before looking at each other and laughing at being in sync.

"What time did you guys get in last night?" Sid asked his parents as he rubbed his eye. I reached behind him and grabbed the blanket we had spent the night under. I put the blanket across my lap. I was in just a tshirt and shorts after all, and if his parents were going to continue to chat with us, I wanted to decent. Sid grabbed the end of the blanket and put it over his lap too.

"Around midnight. You two were fast asleep." Trina said with a wide smile.

"Yeah, I don't even know what time it was." I said, looking to Sidney, trying not to blush.

"We debated waking you up, but you looked so comfortable together, we just went to bed ourself." I smiled at Trina. So they were the voices in my dream. "Did you sleep well?" She asked.

I nodded and turned to Sidney. "I slept great, I can't believe we were out here the entire night, we must have been really tired." Sid gave a small smile as he nodded in agreement before standing.

"I'll go put on a pot of coffee." He said before beginning to walk out of the room.

"Oh I'll help you dear." Trina said before she too, rose from her seat and walked with Sidney towards the kitchen.

That left me alone in the room with Troy. Great, I thought to myself. I cleared my throat and sent a gentle smile his way. I reminded myself that Sid had told me just last night about Troy apologizing, so I thought I would try to make some small talk.

"Did you have a nice time with Mario and Nathalie last night?" I asked politely.

"Yes we did. We went for dinner and had a really good time." I nodded, acknowledging that I heard his reply. He looked down to the ground and furrowed his brows. "Jenn, I want to apologize to you for how I have behaved. You have to understand, Sidney is my only son and he has an incredible opportunity sitting in his lap and it scares me to think that something or someone may distract him or interfere with his dream. That being said, everyone I have spoken with in regards to you has confirmed what Sidney has told me about you, and knowing how strongly he feels about you, I would like to get to know you more." His gaze rose back to my face, and his eyes met mine. Of course he is scared for his son.

"I do understand Troy." I said sympathetically, "and thank you for your apology. It isn't anywhere in my intentions to hurt Sidney or affect his career. I would willingly walk away before that could happen... I care about your son that much."

"It's been such a short time..." Troy began before trailing off.

"I know. This is all brand new to me, but I can honestly say that I have never felt anything like I do for Sidney, before. Ever. And while that is a little scary, it's also very exciting. I do respect him and only want the best for him, whether I can provide that or not." I finished with a smile. To my surprise, Troy smiled back.

"I think my son is very lucky to have met you, and to have you in his life." He said, nodding slightly.

"Thank you." I said quietly. I really did appreciate the things his father was saying, as he was obviously a big part of Sid's life. If I wanted to continue to be a part of Sid's life also, we would have to get along better than we had before.

Sidney and his mom walked back in and took their seats again. We all continued to talk for a few more minutes until the inviting smell of fresh coffee wafted through the air into the living room. Sidney began to rise to go and make a few cups and I got up with him, saying I wanted to take a shower and get dressed the day and would be back shortly. I went into the guest room to gather some clean clothes and went into Sidney's bathroom. I wasn't expecting Sidney to be waiting for me in the bathroom though, leaning against the counter.

"Hey." I said, walking into the bathroom and putting my things down.

"Hey yourself." He said with a wink. "So I heard you and my dad talking. Everything's good now, right?" He asked, enveloping me in a hug.

"Yes, everything's great." I replied. A light bulb went off in my brain and I pulled back. "You were eavesdropping?" I feigned shock then joked, "I am SO telling your mom."

He laughed, "go right ahead, it was her idea." I laughed with him and hugged him again.

"Okay I really need to take a shower, and get dressed." I said as I peeled myself out of his arms.

"Can I watch?" He said, raising his eyebrows suggestively.

"Considering your parents are in the living room, I'm going to say 'some other time'."

"Oh yeah, I told them I was going to make us some coffee. Alright." He said as he began to leave. He paused in the doorway and turned back to me. He took the few steps back and placed a gentle kiss on my lips before turning around and walking out again, closing his bedroom door behind him. I smiled to myself before closing the bathroom door and began to undress.

When my shower was complete and I was decent looking again, save for my wet hair, I joined Sidney and his parents back in the living room. Sidney had made me a cup of tea just before I entered the room, and I thanked him before sitting down on the couch again. Sid excused himself to go take a shower, since he had to leave shortly for the morning skate. I don't know why he bothered, I mean, he would get to the arena, skate with the team for an hour or two, and then take another shower because he was all sweaty. Why not just skip the morning one. Then after his game day nap, he takes another long shower to get ready for the game, and then takes another one after the game (which was understandable, with all the sweat, and his equipment reaks.) There was bound to be water shortage in Pittsburgh because of the entire team following the same routine.

I was brought out of my water consumption throughs when Trina came and sat beside me on the couch. "So Jenn, you and Veronique are coming to the game, right?"

I nodded, "yes."

"Will you be joining us in Mario's box, then?" she asked.

I shook my head. "No. With that article coming out, I'm afraid people may look in there for me. Besides, I really like being in the stands. I can yell and scream and clap there." I laughed as I recalled my next statement, "I sat with Mario in the box at Monday night's game and the poor guy, and I made him jump when I yelled unexpectedly."

Trina joined in my laughter, "oh yes, he told us about that. So, do you and Veronique have 'disguises' for tonight?" She asked excitedly, like she was one of the few 'in' on our little secret.

"Yes, V should be here around 5 i think, and she said she has an idea. It won't be as bad as the other night, but she's guaranteed I won't be recognized."

"That's exciting." Trina replied with a smile.

"It would be nice to not need a 'disguise' at all, but I want to be there so I'll do what I need to do." I sighed.

"So what happened? I thought the picture was just of you from behind?" Troy spoke, wondering.

"Well, it was of me from the side, with Sidney at an elevator. I was wearing my sunglasses, but what worries me is the employee who started it all knows who I am apparently, and there was a comment posted by a random fan of Sid's saying that they had recognized me from the practice that morning at the arena. It's scary."

"Have you and Sidney discussed talking to the media about your relationship, just to get it out in the open?"

I instantly grew nervous. "No, we haven't talked about it but I mean, we're just starting out. I don't think anything needs to be said for a while, really." I began to wonder how Sidney felt about all of this. It was definitely something we'd have to discuss eventually. The whole idea of everyone knowing made me anxious. I had seen online how these so-called 'fans' of Sid's ripped his ex-girlfriend's apart, even years later. Even though they were complete strangers – it was sickening. I had already had a little taste of that kind of response because of that one small article, what would they all say about me when they knew for certain I was dating him? It immediately began to worry me and I couldn't calm myself down. I felt a panic attack begin to well up in my stomach and despite trying to deep breathe it back down, the anxiety was rising. "Excuse me for a second." I said before standing and walking quickly down the hall. I quietly opened Sidney's bedroom door and closed it behind me. I could hear him whistling from the bathroom so he wasn't finished yet. I knocked lightly on his bathroom door. I knew he would be the key to stopping this attack before it got too bad. The bathroom door opened a bit and Sid poked his head around from behind it, meaning he was still naked.

Being able to read the panic all over my face, he opened it quickly and reached for me. "Baby what's wrong?" he asked, worried.

With my forehead against his still damp chest, I took a few deep breaths, inhaling the scent of him, calming myself down before answering. "Just having a panic...anxiety...moment thing." I continued to breathe deeply, like they taught me in therapy, getting myself relaxed again enough to explain. It took a few minutes, but I got there and pulled away from him enough to look into his eyes.

"You alright?" He asked, still concerned.

I smiled softly. "Now, yes. I'm sorry, your parents asked me about the media and us telling them if we're dating, and I thought back to what those girls said about me before and what it would be like if everyone knew and ugh...it was too much too soon."

"Keep talking, I have to get ready." Sid said as he turned around and put his boxers on before beginning to lather up his shaving cream on his face.

"I mean, we're just starting out, it's too soon for anything like that, right?" I asked, walking into the bathroom and hopping up on the counter beside the sink where Sid had begun to shave.

"We don't have to tell anyone anything. This is about us, not them. I don't want to see you under attack either. It will have to come out eventually, one day, just to lay rumours to rest and so you'll be able to come to the arena without dressing likea crazy obsessed fan." I laughed. "But for now, it's no one's business but ours."

I nodded. "Okay, we're on the same page." I smiled at him. "I promise, I'll get stronger." I chuckled.

"You're doing great Jenn. Nothing to worry about."

"How do you deal with it?" I asked quietly.

He sighed. "It takes time and some thick skin. I've always been pretty private about my life but little bits of personal information get leaked and people seem to dwell on it and exaggerate it all. If I paid attention to the crazy shit some people say about me, or about the rumours about who I'm dating and who I'm not and who I supposedly hooked up with from a bar," he paused to roll his eyes began to clean the shaving cream remnants off his jawline, "I would not be able to concentrate on playing." He took my hand to help me off the counter as we walked into his bedroom where he began to rifle through his dresser drawers before pulling out a tshirt and a pair of clean jeans.

"Yeah, I've read some of the comments people make on these sites, which was why I kinda lost control right then, its scary stuff."

"it is, but unfortunately, it comes with the territory. If I could just play hockey for Mario and not have to deal with all that crap, I would sign up like, yesterday." He sat down beside me on his bed to put on his socks. "In the end, I know the truth. The people who I care for and genuinely care for me know the truth, so I don't think about anything other than that."

I giggled, "and when someone tries to start something, Mario, Pat and Claudia to the rescue!" I joked.

"Hey I was there too!" He exaggerated with a smile.

"How could I forget?" I teased before through my arms around him and kissing his cheek. "My hero!" causing Sidney to laugh.

After the laughing died down, Sidney put his hand on my thigh and asked, "So, are you going to be alright? Or do you want me to stay home from the skate?"

I shook my head and smiled at him. "No, I'm fine. Go to the skate. Actually, I should get back out there, your parents are probably wondering what happened to me." We walked out of the bedroom together and after getting his dad and kissing me quickly goodbye, the guys left and it was just Trina and I again.
Chapter 30: Chapter 30

Chapter 30

Trina and I spent the morning together just talking over coffee (and tea). She really was easy to talk to. I was a little more guarded with her though, than I was with Nathalie and Veronique, she was after all Sid's mom. Troy and Sid returned home after a couple of hours and joined in our conversation time. Troy seemed to be in a much better mood today than since I met him and I couldn't help but wonder if he was more comfortable after our little talk earlier that morning. Like, maybe now that he is willing to trust me, he is able to let go of the hostility. He seemed to be quiet impressed with me when I told him how I spent my time at home on a ATV in the summer and a snowmobile in the winter. I was certainly not your typical girly-girl who spends all her time at the salon and shopping at Louis Vuitton, but I guess that's what happens when you're raised in a house full of boys. To be honest, when it came down to it, I would rather spend a couple of hours at a monster truck rally instead of the ballet. I wasn't a tom-boy by any means, but I seemed to get along better with boys than other girls.

The 4 of us sat and ate together, Sidney's typical game day lunch of pasta and chicken breat. I made a homemade rose sauce to put on our pasta, while Sid opted for his usual plain pasta – you can't mess with the routine. After lunch was over and the dishes were cleaned up, Troy and Trina said they were going downstairs to talk with Mario and Nathalie, so Sid could take his game day nap. They asked me if I wanted to join them, but I politely declined, saying I could use a nap myself. In no time, we were curled up together on Sid's bed and fell fast asleep. We were up by our usual wakeup time of 4pm and after 20 mins of snuggling and talking, Sid got up to take a shower while I tried to wait patiently for Veronique to arrive with my outfit for tonight's game. I had no idea what she was up to, but I trusted her. After all, we had a blast last time. To pass the time and keep myself distracted, I emptied my suitcase and re-packed it again, trying to somehow fit everything back in there. After having to buy a few more outfits when I decided to stay for an extra week, it was looking near impossible to put it all in my suitcase. I rolled and tucked and shoved and stuffed, but I couldn't get the zipper done up for the life of me. Even sitting on it didn't help. I let out a deep sigh of frustrating defeat and punched my suitcase. I heard a laugh behind me. I turned quickly to see Sid, standing in the doorway, clearly amused by my failed attempt.

"Having some trouble?" he asked, smirking.

"It won't all fit. I'm allowed 2 carry on bags, one being my purse, the other being this stupid suitcase!" I expressed, clearly frustrated as I stood and kicked my bag, "and the damn thing won't close!" I huffed and sat down on the bed and put my head in my hands, looking down at the floor. I felt the mattress beside me give way, and felt Sidney's hand gliding gently across my back.

"What's the real problem, Jenn?" he asked quietly.

I sighed. "How did you know?"

He chuckled, "I can read your face as well as you can read mine, and I just know."

I lifted my head and looked at him. So unbelievably handsome in his suit and tie, his hair still wet from the shower, the softest expression on his face and genuinely concerned about me. I still didn't get it. What on earth did he see in me? I guess he'd realize what a big nobody I am when he comes to Toronto.

"Can we not talk about it? I mean, I guess I'm just nervous, it's no big deal." I said, trying to change the topic.

"Are you sure? You know you can tell me anything," he replied, still hoping that I would spill.

I nodded and smiled. "I know, and I really appreciate it. But for right now I'd rather just forget about everything else except for you and me and the game tonight." I leaned forward to kiss him.

"KNOCK KNOCK! HOPE YOU'RE DECENT!" rang through the wing as Veronique entered the front door.

Sidney pulled back and sighed. "Cock-blocked again."

I playfully hit his arm before replying "oh stop, you're fine."

We walked together out to the living room, where we saw Veronique laying a black garment bag over the back of the chair. I took a deep breath when I saw it. "Hey V!" I said excitedly before greeting her with a hug.

"Hi hi!" She sang back as she hugged both Sid and I.

Sidney stepped behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist. "So, what will you be wearing tonight?" he asked Veronique.

"Well.." she began, "for starters.." she turned to me, "you're going to be blonde."

My mouth dropped, "V, I don't want to bleach my hair. I did it once when I dressed up for a party as Tinkerbell but it was terrible and killed my hair for years..." my sentence went on and on..

"Breathe Jenn." She interrupted me. "I'm not bleaching your hair. We're wearing wigs." She smiled wide as she pulled out a mid-back length, curly blonde wig out of the bag on the couch. "This one's for you," she said as she handed it to me and I looked it over, "While this one is for me!" She pulled out a red-hair straight wig. Sidney chuckled behind me.

"This is cool! Great idea!" I was getting pumped now. "So what else are we wearing?"

She turned to me slowly with a serious expression on her face. "Do you have a push up bra?"

My left eyebrow raised involuntarily in response. "Not here, no."

She waved her hand quickly, "it's all good. I bought you one." She pulled out a hot pink underwire bra, that was seriously padded. It looked as though the entire bottom half of the cup was full already, without any boob in it! "Look I have one too!" She said way too eagerly as she produced a bright purple coloured matching bra.

"How did you know my size?" I gasped after looking at the tag, seeing that she had bought me the same size that I normally wore.

"Guilty." Sidney said from behind me. I turned me head to look at him.

"How did YOU know my exact size?" I asked in astonishment.

"I read the tag of one of your bras you brought." He shrugged and grinned.

I shook my head and laughed, "well whatever. You've seen 'em, you may as well know the size." Sid nodded and chuckled. "But don't you dare tell anyone." I said sternly.

"I promise." He said as he kissed my neck.

"Okay, so what exactly am I wearing that requires a push up bra?" I asked, officially scared to know the answer.

Veronique answered as she un-zipped the garment bag and pulled the hanger away from it. "Ta-da! You'll be wearing this!" She held up a black blazer that buttoned relatively high. I noticed there was a small Penguins logo patch on the left side. I took the top from Veronique and held it up for further inspection.

"What am I wearing under it?"

"Nothing." Veronique replied with a shrug.

"HUH?" I said suddenly.

"Well, not exactly nothing, we'll be wearing the bras."

"Nice!" Sidney said from behind me.

"You have got to be kidding." I said incredulously to Veronique, looking again at the blazer.

"Trust me, we're going to look great. Oh I almost forgot.." she began to dig in her bag again before returning in front of me with 2 pairs of glasses. She handed one to me. "Okay, try these on." I put on the black thin framed rectangular glasses on, noticing immediately they were clear glass. I looked at Sidney and Veronique to get their opinion. "Oh they're perfect!" She exclaimed as she bounced up an down in place.

"Wow, sexy librarian.." Sidney said quietly into my ear before pulling me in for a deep, passionate kiss.

"Okay guys, seriously? Wait until after the game. Speaking of which, Sid aren't you late?"

He looked quickly at his watch. "Shit." He said before kissing me again, grabbing his jacket and headed out the door.

"Alright, let's get down to work. Makeup!" Veronique stated before pulling out her own makeup bag while I went to Sid's bathroom to get my own. We immediately sat down and began. Veronique did it for me again, saying we needed to look 'classic and elegant with a touch of slut.' Seriously, those were her words to describe our outfits for this evening. After my make up was done, Veronique began her own while I fit one of the wig caps she brought for us on my head, tucking in all of my dark auburn hair. I had just finished putting it on and securing it with a couple of bobby pins, when Troy and Trina returned to get changed for the game.

"Oh my goodness! Look at you two!" Trina exclaimed with a big smile, coming straight for us to check it all out closer.

"Wow Jenn, I don't even recognize you just from the makeup." Troy added. It was true, I hardly wore any, so the fact that it was now plastered on my face already made an impact.

"Okay well, we'll let you two finish, but I can't wait to see you at the game, all done up!" Trina said excitedly again, causing both Veronique and I to giggle. Troy took hold of his wife's arm and tugged her down the hall, as they were running late too. After they left, I changed into the hot pink bra in the living room. I couldn't believe how it literally lifted and pushed my boobs together.

"Is this what you had in mind?" I asked, pointing to my boobs.

Veronique turned from the mirror and looked at me. "Yep. Looks perfect. Although, I'm going to put a bit of bronzer on your chest though, to accentuate a little more."

I couldn't help it anymore, I burst into laughter.

"Jenn we don't have time to sit and laugh right now, the game starts in an hour." She said as she put her own wig cap on. "The jeans I bought you are in the bag. And you need to wear your black ballet flats!"

I pulled the jeans out of the bag and again, she was dead on with the size. "You're unbelievable. I can't thank you enough for this week, Veronique." I said sincerely as I began to change into them. Man alive, they were a lot more snug in the thighs than I normally wear jeans, but this was for a good reason, so I was game.

"It's my pleasure girl, it's been a lot of fun for me too." Veronique answered as she came over to me and began to change into her own new bra. As she put her jeans on, I began to button up the blazer on myself. I had done up all 5 buttons, and it covered me quite nicely. It was actually, a perfect, snug fit. Didn't show my tummy roll, which I appreciated. I checked out all the angles in the mirror.

"Oh no no no.." Veronique said as she noticed how I was doing with getting dressed. "Un-do the top button." I did and looked again in the mirror. Oh so THAT was the reason for the push up bra. With the open button, it made a perfect V going down into my cleavage, showing off the top of the bra and my 'push-up bubble' of my boobs. Veronique applied the bronzer onto the bubbles so they looked even more perfect before helping me put on the wig. The blonde made me look pale, but damn, I looked good. It had definitely exceeded my expectations. I helped Veronique put the bronzer on her own chest before putting on her wig and checked ourselves out in the mirror. "Oh yeah. This is totally what I thought we'd look like."

I turned and pulled Veronique into a big hug. "I can't wait to see Sidney's face when he sees this!"

We grabbed the glasses and our small purses before heading out the door. We called a cab and rushed to the area. We were sitting in the same seats as the last time we were here, so at least the guys would see us there. As we walked into the arena, we were whistled at a few time. I kept on walking forward, feeling very empowered and sexy, while Veronique turned her head around for a brief moment and lowered her glasses on her nose with a sly smile at the men watching us. We stopped and got a hot cup of tea before going to our seats. The team was just trickling out to begin their warm-ups as we sat down. Again, many of them did double-takes, not sure if it was really us in these get-ups. My favourite reaction of course, was Sidney's. He came onto the ice as normal, begins with a short lap around the half of the ice before getting down on the ice to do his stretches. After stretching, he gets up to his feet and begins to skate around the outside of the ice with a puck, casually looking into the stands for us. He was skating directly towards us when he finally spotted me, and after making eye contact and knowing for sure it was me, he fumbled forward, catching himself at the last minute. I hadn't seen Sidney stumble on ice just from skating, ever, and I've been following this team for over a year! I began to giggle before Veronique leaned over to and whispered, "I guess we passed the test." I nodded in agreement.

We continued to watch the guys warmup, and at one point, I looked up into Mario's box to see Mario and Nathalie along with Troy and Trina grinning down at Veronique and I. We both sent up an inconspicuous wave to them all in the box and waited for the game to behin. The Penguins were playing the Blues tonight and I was officially pumped for the match. The minute the puck dropped, we dominated on the ice. Veronique and I cheered as usual from our seats, standing up and screaming as our team scored over and over again. The entire Mellon area erupted when Sidney scored a hat-trick, his third goal being scored at the end of the 3rd period. After he went to the bench and skated by his teammates accepting their congrats, he looked directly at me and winked. I was so proud of him. It took a while for the ice crew to clear all the hats off the ice that were thrown by fans from all over the rink, the general celebration for a hat-trick during a game, but soon enough the game resumed and the Penguins finished with a score of 6-2 for Pittsburgh.

Veronique asked me if I felt up to going to the locker room after the game. I wasn't sure if it was a good idea, but at the same time, I wanted to, so we agreed to do so. We waited until the crowd in the rink had mostly cleared before Veronique flashed her pass and we were allowed through security towards the dressing rooms. My wig was beginning to get hot, and I was ready to whip it off my head, but we had to wait until we were back at the house for that. It was too risky, otherwise. We walked into the dressing room where the guys were alone and celebrating their win. We stopped and stood in the middle of the doorway, our right hands on our right hips, that were pushed forward. All heads turned to us. We didn't care if anyone was still undressed at this point, we looked hot and wanted to show it off. Max let out a low whistle and some cat-calling began from all corners of the room. I walked casually up to Sidney and with my left hand behind his neck, I pulled him in for a kiss before Max began to tug on my arm.

"Hey hey hey, he's got a girl, back off."

I pulled away from Sidney and we both laughed a little before I took off the glasses. "Hi Max."

He looked stunned to say the least. His mouth dropped and he looked me up and down. "Jenn, oh my god!" I leaned forward and gave him a hug. "Damn girl! I didn't even recognize you! You look.. HOT!"

I laughed again. "Thank you. I guess V did something right if you didn't recognize me." I said back with a wink.

"Yeah, uh... just... wow... I mean.." he stuttered.

"I can't believe it. Max is stunned silent!" Sidney announced to the room, shaking his head in disbelief. The room erupted into laughter.

"Shut up man, you lucky shit. You get to go home with this!" He said in response, pointing at me. Actually, technically he was pointing at my chest – I wasn't surprised.

"Aww Maxie, don't tell me you're jealous." I purred.

"N...n...no" he finally managed to get out before turning red and stomping off towards the shower roon, the door slamming behind him.

Sidney and I began to laugh again. "He is right though," Sid said to me, wrapping his arms around me tighter, pulling me to him. "You do look really hot."

I smiled warmly. "Thanks baby. Listen, we're going to take a cab home. Do you mind if I remove the 40lbs of makeup and get into my pjs before you get there?"

He chuckled. "Nah I don't mind at all. You may look hot now, but I prefer how you look without all this gunk on your face."

We kissed again before Staalsy called out, "hey the media wants to come in. You girls better scat." After thanking Jordan, Veronique and I double-checked our wigs, then waited against the wall as the reporters began to pour in, cornering multiple players. When they were all inside, Veronique and I ducked out unnoticed and headed for the main doors. Catching a cab, we went back to the mansion where I invited Veronique inside for a cup of tea before she left for home. We immediately took off the wigs and hair-caps and began to rub our scalps simultaneously.

When we sat down on the couches with our mugs, I spoke up. "V, I just really want to thank you and tell you how much I appreciate everything this week. You've been an amazing support and friend to me while I've been here."

"Aww that's sweet, thanks Jenn. I've really had a great time too. This whole 'dressing up in disguise at the games' thing has been so much fun! We're definitely going to have to do it again."

"Well, we won't need costumes for the Toronto game next week, so you can take a break." I said, chuckling.

"That's too bad, the shopping was the best part!" she replied with a smile before her smile dropped and her face became serious. "So... have you told him?"

I sighed, knowing what she was talking about. "No. I just don't know the right time, and I don't want to ruin anything. What if he doesn't feel the same and I scare him off?" I worried outloud.

"Trust me, he feels the same. He told Marc that he has completely fallen for you. And after seeing you two together today, I have no idea how you're going to have the strength to get on a plane tomorrow."

I felt like crying. "I don't want to V. I want to stay here with all of you. But I told you about my parents. Besides, it won't be long before I get a job here hopefully and can make the move."

She nodded excitedly. "Yes that's true! Just do me a favour though, okay?"

"Anything, V."

"If Sid asks you to move in with him, say yes. Take his offer."

I shook my head. "I told him already, no hand outs. I can be responsible for myself."

"There really isn't much point in getting an apartment of your own if you're going to be spending all your time here anyways." She added, which was a good point.

"I just can't like, mooch off him. It's not right. I want to contribute."

"Then contribute. It's not like he's telling you not to work."

I sighed again. "I'll think about it okay?"

She nodded, understanding my point. "Please do. Really think about it. REALLY." She stressed, causing me to smile.

"I promise."

"Good. Okay, I'm going home. I'm exhausted." She got up from her seat, stretching her arms. "Have a safe flight and I'll see you in a couple weeks. But you better call me before then."

"Of course I will." I said quietly, trying hard not to cry. I decided to walk her into the main house and walk her to her car properly. When we got outside, I hugged her very tight, for a few moments, not ready to say goodbye to my new friend yet.

"Alright, that's enough or you're going to make me cry." She said as she pulled out of the hug and dabbed at her eyes with her fingers before fanning her eyes with her hand. Of course, I began to tear up and we quickly hugged once more before we said our goodbyes and I watched her get into her car and begin to pull away from the house. Feeling a little low, I sat on the front step of the house and willed myself not to cry. I had cried so much since I had gotten here a week ago, it was nuts. Then again, I was feeling all sorts of things I had never felt before. How was I going to make this work, I asked myself. There had to be a way. I had never been in a long distance relationship before, especially never with someone who travelled around as much as Sid does. Was trying to make this work pointless? Should we go our separate ways after tonight? Was it ever going to work out as something good? I pulled my knees up against my chest and rested my cheek on my right knee. What do I do now?

I saw a cascade of car headlights come over my body, creating a shadow to my right. I looked up to see Mario and Nathalie, along with Troy and Trina parking their car and getting out. I stood up and straighted out my blazer, quickly doing up the top button. "Jenn? What are you doing sitting out here?" Trina asked me as she approached me.

"Oh, Veronique just left, and I thought I would sit for a few minutes."

"It's freezing out here honest, are you alright?" she asked sympathetically. What was it with these Crosby's that they could feel my emotions so dead-on?

"Uh huh" I nodded, "yeah I'm okay." To be honest I hadn't even noticed it was chilly outside, but now that she mentioned it, I shivered from the cold. We all walked into the foyer of the house. Troy and Trina said their goodnights and headed upstairs. A few minutes after they left for bed, I mumbled a 'good night' to Nathalie and Mario and began for them myself.

"Jenn?" Nathalie said from behind me. I turned around to face her. "Do you want to talk?"
Chapter 31: Chapter 31

Chapter 31

"Yes I would." I replied to Nathalie's question, releasing a heavy sigh.

Nathalie kissed Mario goodnight and told him she would be up shortly. I hugged Mario good night and followed Nathalie into the kitchen. She sat down beside me and wrapped an arm around my shoulders.

"You're in love with him and don't want to leave tomorrow." She said, giving my shoulder a squeeze.

I looked to her in shock. "How did you know?"

She smiled softly. "You can see it in your eyes when you look at him. I see him look at you the same way. And of course, along with that, having to go home is tearing you apart." She said.

I nodded. "Am I just having the world's best dream? Is that what this week has been?" I asked outloud as I stared at my hands and felt my eyes well up with tears. "Everything is going to be so different when I go back to Ontario. I don't want to be without him yet." I said, turning to Nathalie. She got up and grabbed a Kleenex box from across the room before placing it between us and sitting back down beside me. "The weirdest thing is, I never felt in Ontario with my parents and brothers surrounding me that I belonged. But I feel it here. I feel complete here, I feel whole." I paused to blow my nose. "I made a mental list of the pros and cons of staying, and the pros vastly outweigh the cons, so why am I having such a hard time with going when I know I'll be back as soon as I can? And when I get a job..someday. How can I handle him being on the road so much while I have to be here to work?" I was basically just voicing all the questions that were clouding up my mind out loud. "And what if, while we're apart, he meets someone else who isn't as screwed up as me.."

"Stop right there." Nathalie interrupted me. "There is nothing wrong with you. Jenn, you are one of the most captivating, optimistic, beautiful, intelligent, wonderful people to be around. You're easy to talk to, you're outgoing and care-free and your heart is so big, I wonder how you keep it contained in that chest of yours." I smiled as I dabbed at my eyes with a tissue, noticing that it had turned black from my makeup. "You are, without a doubt, the best match for Sidney that any of us will ever meet or could ever hope for, and the chemistry that flows between you two won't be fading anytime soon - especially by being apart a few days. I know exactly how you feel about him being on the road, I had the same thing with Mario up until he retired. You'll go to the games you can, and you'll see him on off days. After getting to know you though, I know you'll be at every home game that you possibly can be at and be cheering him on in the stands. So maybe it's a week until you see him again. Maybe it's a month or two, or even three before you land a job here and are ready to move to PA. Either way, I know Sidney's heart through and through, and you've taken up full residence in it. He won't disappear. Ever. You can probably expect him to be in Ontario with you on any breaks he gets."

I sniffed, and dabbed my eyes again. "Thank you Nathalie. That's exactly what I needed to know and hear." I turned and hugged her tightly. "You've been so great to me this past week, I don't think I can thank you enough."

"You're more than welcome dear. And the way you can thank me?" she said, and I pulled back to look into her eyes, "come back soon. I'm going to miss you being around here."

I laughed and hugged her again.

"Clean up your eyes, I think I just saw Sid pulling in." I nodded and blew my nose and wiped away any evidence of me crying. With all the makeup I was wearing, there wasn't much chance he would notice I had even shed a tear. Nathalie looked me over and said, "okay looks good. I'm going to bed, you two have a nice night together." I wished her good night and walked with her out of the kitchen. As she began to climb the stairs, I sat at the bottom of them, and waited for Sidney to walk in the door.

Sure enough, a few short minutes later, he was there. He didn't immediately see me until after he closed the door and began to walk towards the stairs.

"Hey, what are you still doing all dressed up? I thought it was a shower and pj's the minute you walked in?" He said, grinning as he walked towards me.

I stood up and smoothed the blazer down. "Well first, I had a nice tea and chat with V, and then Nathalie just now, so I haven't had a chance to get changed yet."

He leaned down and kissed me. "Where are the glasses?" he asked, chuckling in regards to my outfit.

"They're in my purse. You really liked the glasses, eh?" I asked with a smile.

"I couldn't get over them. They looked so good on you." He ran his fingers down my cheek.

"Well, it's been years since I wore any, but they did resemble my last set of frames."

"Huh?" he asked, confused.

"I used to wear glasses. Contacts mostly though. I had my eyes lasered about 4 years ago."

"Are you serious?" he asked, and I nodded. "Wow. Well, there's the new thing for today!" he said happily.

"Well apparently, by the time I'm 45 I will most likely need reading glasses again, so you can see me all the time in them then."

"Sounds good to me." He laughed before wrapping an arm around my waist lightly. "C'mon, let's go to bed."

"Most definitely." I replied. I was really exhausted. He kissed the side of my head as we walked up the stairs towards his wing.

The minute we got upstairs, we went straight into Sid's bathroom and this time with him sitting on the counter watching me, I began to remove all the face makeup. It took a while to get all the black off my eyes, but I did it.

"You know, the guys all thought you looked really hot tonight." Sid said to me with a smile as I patted my now-clean face dry.

I smiled, "oh yeah? Well, there's a first for everything." I said with a chuckle. Sidney was silent.

"How do you not see it?" he said, looking into my eyes and seeing into my soul.

I shrugged. "I guess when you're told you're not pretty all your life, it makes it kind of hard to believe that anyone would think you are."

"Well they were wrong. And I'll tell you everyday for the rest of our lives, until you believe me." He said, pulling me towards him so he could kiss me.

I pulled back from the kiss and raised my finger to him. "Give me a sec." I walked out of the room and down the hall to the guest room where I grabbed my pajamas and brought them back into Sid's room before beginning to change out of my game-night outfit into them. Sidney stripped down to his boxers as well. I let out a sigh of relief when I unclipped the bra, my boobs grateful for the freedom they had just been given after a night of misery. Sidney chuckled.

"You're staying in here tonight?" he asked, surprised, seeing as how his parents were just a couple doors down.

I nodded. "If that's okay with you, of course." I said with a smile. "I just want to be in your arms tonight."

"Yeah, you bet it's fine with me."

We brushed our teeth together and climbed into bed at the same time. Sidney set his alarm for 9am, since my flight was scheduled for 1pm. I kissed him goodnight before crading myself into his chest, with his left arm wrapped around me, holding me tight to him. I closed my eyes and continued to inhale deeply through my nose, memorizing every drop of his scent to take home with me. I don't know how long I did it for, but we drifted off to sleep.

"You take my breath away

Love thinks it's here to stay

There's still so much for me to do

And I can't stop loving you

Oh can this be true

If you could see what I have seen

Broken hearts and broken dreams

Then I wake up and you're not there

Pain finds me everywhere

Oh, but you don't care

Don't forget me when I'm gone

My heart would break

I have loved you for so long

It's all I can take..."

I awoke to the sound of Glass Tiger playing one of my favourite songs, however today it had new meaning. Sidney rolled over to turn his alarm off, of course causing me to roll with him since I was still perched on him.

"Good morning" I whispered into the silence of the room.

"Good morning." He whispered back as he kissed the top of my head. I wrapped my arm around his chest tighter and hugged myself into the 'nook' of his neck, placing a gentle kiss on his jawline before exhaling deeply. I knew I was on a tight schedule this morning, but I really wanted nothing more than to just stay as we were, lying together. I looked to the nightstand where the vase of peach roses was, that he had given me and smiled. I fought the desire to skip my flight and sat up in the bed slowly before letting my legs dangle off the side and stood. I stretched my arms for a moment, looking out the window to a beautiful sunny, winter day in Pennsylvania. There was no point in delaying the inevitable, so, after releasing a short, quiet sigh, I walked around to the other side of the bed where Sidney was laying, his eyes closed again. I placed a quick kiss on his forehead and went into the guest room to get the clothes I had laid out for my flight home. After gathering everything up and noticing that the other guest room's door was still closed, meaning his parents were still asleep, I went back to Sidney's room and started the shower up. I went through my shower routine fairly quickly, opting not to wash my hair. I could do that when I got home and had time to kill.

After drying myself off and putting on my clean bra and underwear, followed by a pair of comfy jeans I had originally brought with me, I added a few loose waves to my hair with my curling iron and applied the minimal makeup I usually wore, before adding my black ¾ sleeve boatneck top. I quickly brushed my teeth and took my morning pills, knowing that today of all days I would need help with my anxiety. When I walked out of the bathroom with everything I owned in my arms, I was surprised to see Sidney still in bed. He wasn't lying down anymore though, he was sitting on the edge the bed, his feet on the ground with his head hung down. I put my things onto his dresser and walked over to him. I knelt down on the floor between his knees, sitting back on the heels of my feet, taking his hands in mine and looked into his eyes.

"Hey." I said quietly.

He cracked a fake smile on the right side of his lips. "Hey." He sounded so gloomy. I hadn't been introduced to this side of Sid yet.

"It's 10 days. We can make it 10 days." I reassured him, keeping my voice low.

"Jenn can I just ask you.." I lifted my finger to his lips, silencing him.

"Please don't ask me to stay, it will only make this harder." He nodded against my finger, so I released it.

"10 days." He repeated and I nodded. "I'm going to miss you." He said, pulling me to my knees into a hug, holding me tightly.

"I'll miss you too. You're going to call me though, right?" I asked, despite my question being muffled by his shoulder.

"Every night. Keep your phone charged."

'Now is the time Jenn, NOW is the time to say it. Tell him how you feel, do it, do it, do it, DO IT.' I yelled at myself in my head, hoping for the words to just miraculously come out of my mouth. The moment passed and I knew it was too late. "I have to finish packing." I said quietly before he let go of me. I placed a kiss on his cheek and got up from the floor and after retrieving my things from his dresser, I headed for the guest room where my suitcase was. Sidney followed me into the room.

"I was thinking, why don't you just leave some clothes here? You're coming back anyways."

"Are you sure that's okay?" I asked. I knew there were some items I could do without and it would really help.

"Of course it's alright. Besides, if you need something, tell me and I'll bring it with me when I come visit you."

"That would be wonderful, thank you." I said, kissing him firmly. I turned back to my suitcase and took out two pairs of jeans and 3 tops along with the pink bra and handed them to Sidney. He held them close to his chest as he watched me zip up my bag with ease. I flashed him a smile and breathed a sigh of relief, mock wiping my forehead. "Ahhh.. no checked bags. Just the way I like it." I said, causing us both to laugh a little.

Sidney retreated to his bedroom to put down my clothes and put some on himself as I wheeled my suitcase to the stairs that led into the main house. I looked at the clock. I didn't have to leave for another 30 mins still, so I sat down on the couch and patted the seat next to me for Sidney to sit with me. He obliged, and we sat there, our arms wrapped around each other tight, afraid to let go. He continued to pepper my shoulders with kisses, while I peppered his arms and hands in return with mine.

I heard a light 'thump' before I saw Trina walking quickly down the hallway, tying her bathrobe over her pajamas as she entered the living room.

"Oh Jenn, I'm so sorry, we overslept!" Trina exclaimed, putting her hand on her forehead.

"It's alright Trina, I'm still here." I said with a smile. "But I should get downstairs. You called a cab, right?" I asked Sidney.

"Yes, they should be here any minute." We had talked about it before, and instead of causing a scene at the airport, which the Penguins were known for (fans are always at the airport), we decided it would be better if I rode by myself.

I nodded before rising from the couch. I walked over to Trina and gave her a big hug. "Thank you for everything this weekend Trina, I had a wonderful time with you."

She hugged me back, "me too Jenn. You're a lovely girl. It was so nice to meet you." Troy came up behind his wife, wearing track pants and a tshirt I guessed he threw on quickly to make himself decent.

"It was nice to meet you Troy." I said politely, stretching out my arm to shake his hand.

He looked down at my stretched arm and pulled in for a gentle, quick hug. "It was nice to meet you too Jenn, hope we'll see you again."

Shocked at the outreach of his father, I waved a final goodbye to Sid's parents and with Sidney carrying my bag behind me, I walked hand in hand with Sid down all the stairs. When we got to the bottom and were just about to head to the front door, I turned around and double checked my purse. Passport? Check. Ticket? Check. Credit cards and money? Check. Driver's license and car keys? Check.

Nathalie and Mario came into the foyer to say their goodbyes. After I hugged Mario, he handed me a white folded piece of paper. "What's this?" I asked, as I unfolded it and looked it over.

"I took the liberty of upgrading your ticket to first class. Have a safe flight, and please come back soon." I hugged him again, tighter this time.

"You didn't have to do that. But thank you so much. And I will, I promise."

I turned to Nathalie, who already had tears streaming down her cheeks. I swallowed my own emotions and put on a smile for her. She grabbed my shoulders and pulled herself close to me, enveloping me in a firm hug. "You make sure you call me. A lot."

"I will." I replied as we separated from the hug. I looked to both of them. "Thank you both so much for opening up your home to me, and being so wonderful, I'll never forget it."

"You're more than welcome Jenn. It was truly our pleasure." Mario replied.

"Here." Nathalie said, shoving a wad of tissues in my hand. "You're going to need these when you get on the plane."

I let out a small chuckle before hugging her again. "Well." I breathed, "I guess it's time." I turned around to Sidney who was standing a little ways back from my exchange with Mario and Nathalie, his head down with his Reebok cap covering his expression. His left hand was on his left hip and his right hand on the extended handle of my suitcase. "Sid?" I said quietly, and he began to walk towards me, wheeling the suitcase behind him, his head still down and his jaw clenched. I opened the front door and after waving to Mario and Nathalie and calling out "bye!" I began to walk towards the car in the driveway. It wasn't a cab though, it was a black Lincoln Town Car with the windows tinted very dark. I wasn't about to give Sidney crap about it though. This sucked enough as it was. The driver came out of the car and after tipping his hat to me, he took my suitcase from Sid and placed it in the trunk of the car.

Sidney continued to stare at the ground. I walked up to him and stood directly in front of him, looking up into his eyes. He wrapped his arms tightly around my waist and pulled me close to him. We stayed that way for over a minute, hugging each other before he released me enough to kiss me. There was so much passion and emotion in his kiss and I gave him the exact same in return. As our kiss ended, he placed one more on the tip of my nose. I felt a tear escape my eye and begin to slide down my cheek. I opened my eyes to meet his. His eyes looked so sad, we expressed so much through our gaze. For a brief moment I thought I saw his chin waver, but his jaw was clenched so tightly I couldn't be sure. Using my thumb he brushed my tear away. I reached up and took his cap off his head before combing my fingers through his hair. He seemed to know immediately that I was going to take his hat with me. I needed it. He could have it back when I see him next. I kissed him again, knowing that in a moment I would lose all control and break down in a sob. I whispered, "bye" and turned around to get in the car.

"Bye." I heard him say quietly as he closed the door to the car behind me. I heard the door latch click as it was closed and looked up through the window. Sidney hadn't removed his hand from the door yet and continued to stare down at the driveway that he stood on. The driver started the car up and Sid looked into the window for a moment before reluctantly removing his hand and rubbing the back of his neck. He took a few steps back and shoved his hands into his pockets. He must have been freezing, being out here in only a tshirt and jeans. The car turned around in the wide driveway, before beginning to make it's journey down the lane. I turned around in my seat and looked out the blackened back window to see Sidney still standing in the same spot, head down, eyes glued to the pavement. It was then that I let the tears fall freely.

When I reached the Pittsburgh airport, after getting out the car as the driver put my suitcase down in front of me, I went to tip him, but he shook his head. "No no ma'am. Mr. Crosby already took care of it. Have a nice flight."

I smiled and thanked him and walked into the airport, wheeling my bag behind me. I felt like I was in a daze. The people bustling all around me, some in a hurry, some others sleeping in the chairs all around. I found my airline's gate and walked up to have my carry-on weighed. I held Sidney's hat in my hands as I stook in the security check line. I could have put it on and had both hands, but as silly as it sounds, I wanted the hat to smell like him, and only him. I went through the security checks like a robot, only smiling politely at a few guards for a brief moment before dropping back into my low mood. I seemed to get through security in record time, all because I held a first class ticket. I still had a good 30 mins before my flight began to board the plane, so I walked slowly around, through the gates. I came across a gift shop that had a Penguins logo flag hung in the window, and decided to go in.

Looking through the magazine racks, there were a good number of covers that had Sidney on them. I casually picked one up and looked through the magazine quickly before deciding to purchase it, along with another sports magazine exclusive to the US with an article of Sid in it. After looking around, I decided to also purchase a small white bear (kind of like a beanie baby) that was wearing a Penguins jersey. I paid for my purchases and began to walk slowly back to my gate. By the time I got there, I had only sat for maybe 3 minutes before it was announced that they were boarding first class passengers. Holding my boarding pass and passport, I walked up to the lady at the counter and smiled at her as she permitted me through. I made the trek down the tunnel and boarded the plane. I had never been in first class before. Actually, I had never seen first class seats before... they were HUGE! A stewardess directed me to my seat and I looked around. There were only 6 first class seats on this plane, and they were all empty, save for a man sitting across the aisle and behind me in a business suit, positioning a sleep mask over his eyes. Guess he was going to try to sleep on this short flight. I didn't see the point in it though, it was only a 90 minute flight – but that sure beat the 7 hours it would have taken to drive to PA.

The same stewardess who approached me earlier came back and asked me if I wanted anything to drink or eat. I politely declined and she informed me that my bag could remain beside me on the empty seat if I wanted it to. 'Wow', I thought, in coach they always make you lock your bags up in the overhead compartment. Maybe because it was so empty, she didn't mind. Either way, I was grateful. Even in the compartments, I get nervous about my bags. I like it beside me, where I can see it, touch it and know it was there. I could hear the coach passengers boarding behind me and I leaned my head into the aisle. The plane was filling up quickly with noisy people. A child was crying, another one was yelling about a candy or something. I pulled my head back and looked out the window beside my seat and tried to prepare myself to go back to my dull life in Ontario.

A good 20 minutes later, the captain came on the speakers and announced they were about to close the doors. I felt my eyes begin to well up again, so I pulled the tissues out of my pocket that Nathalie had given me. I buckled my seatbelt and made sure my phone was off, as you would normally do on a plane.

"Sir! Sir!" I heard the stewardess saying, and what sounded like a commotion coming from the coach seats. I turned in my seat and looked to see none other than Sidney standing there, looking around. His eyes connected with mine. I couldn't believe what I was seeing! Was this actually happening? It was like a mirage! He said something to the stewardess and she went quiet as he walked towards me.

"Sidney? What are you doing?" I asked, still in complete shock that he was on the plane.

He knelt down in the aisle beside my seats and looked deeply into my eyes. "Jenn, I couldn't let you leave without... I have to..." he stammered. I smiled at him, to urge him to continue. He blurted out, "I'm in love with you. I love you so much, I had to tell you before you left." I got up out of my seat and raised him up with me and hugged him so tightly. The tears began to stream down my cheeks and my smile couldn't get any wider.

"I love you too Sidney. I do, I love you." He let out a breath of relief and kissed me, hard. It quickly became passionate as we continued to kiss, holding me tighter and tighter in his arms.

We heard the stewardess clearing her throat, breaking us apart. We both looked to her. She smiled. "I'm sorry Sir, but you have to leave the plane. We're about to take off."

Sidney nodded at her before turning back to me and kissed me once more, and rested his forehead against mine. "I love you Jenn."

"I am so in love with you." I whispered in return before planting one more kiss on him before releasing him. I watched him smile at me as he walked out of the first class seating area, and back into the coach seats before leaving the plane completely.
Chapter 32: Chapter 32

Chapter 32

My smile hadn't faded by the time we landed back in Toronto. Nor was it gone when I picked up my car from the parking service I had left it with. I officially knew I hadn't been crazy for thinking the way I did and second-guessing my feelings, this was it. The big L-O-V-E and that was exciting! I was seeing everything in a new light. The sky was bluer, the trees were greener, the birds were chirpier, it was just an amazing thing to experience and be a part of. Of course, while I wanted to shout it from the top of the CN tower, I also knew I had to take it easy. Sidney was a well-known athlete who everyone seemed to know of, and we were both new to all of this love stuff. I was just so excited to be on this journey with him. I was feeling so many different things. My heart felt like it was about to burst with love, while I also missed him (already.. it had only been a couple of hours..sheesh) and I was nervous to see my own family. On top of that, I had no idea how I would get up the guts to tell my parents I was moving to Pittsburgh to be with a guy...

As I drove the familiar route home, no wait...scratch that. As I drove the familiar route to my parents house, I rehearsed what I might say. Keeping in mind Veronique's advice to 'cut the cords' and 'you're almost 28, do what YOU want', as well as Sid's promise of 'it will all be alright. We'll be together again soon' helped me choose my words.

"Mom. Dad. I met some amazing people while in Pennsylvania, and I would like to spent more time there." - No, that was beating around the bush too much.

"Mom. Dad. I found a job I want, and it just happens to be in Pittsburgh." - No, that would be lying... one thing I was physically incapable of doing. They'd see right through me.

"Mom. Dad. I randomly met the captain of the Pittsburgh Penguins, we spent all week together, are in love and I want to move there to be with him." - Ugh. I was so screwed.

I parked my car in it's usual spot and after getting my luggage from the backseat, I took a deep breath and headed for the front door. Upon first entry, I heard the sound of the tv coming from the living room. Since no one said anything when I opened the door, I guessed my dad was asleep on the couch and I knew better than to wake him by being loud. I removed my shoes and put them in the closet to the left and took a few more steps forward to peer into the living room. The tv was on, some show on the Discovery Channel and yes, my dad was fast asleep on the couch. I smiled a little when I saw his peaceful body, drenched in slumber. I picked up my suitcase and walked past the living room, through the kitchen and down the stairs to my room in the basement. Some people called my parents basement a dungeon, but I liked it. Mainly because I was completely secluded from the rest of the house if I wanted to be. When I needed to escape or get away, I could close the door and enjoy the silence. My room was exactly how I liked it. Every inch of it was 'me'. From the colours on the walls (3 beige, one accent wall a dark burgundy) to the pictures of my friends that cascaded each wall and shelf I had hanging, right to my Penguins players calendar and Guitar Hero for PS2 gaming equipment resting against my tv stand. I loved everything about this room. It was mine.

I glanced in the laundry room as I walked past, out of my room towards the stairs again. There were 4 baskets, completely overfilled, like they were toppling over the edge with dirty clothes. Great, I thought to myself. Looks like no one else did laundry while I was gone. Even dad's dress shirts that I had washed and hung up last week were still down here. I shook my head and made my way up the stairs. I walked down the hallways towards the other bedrooms that had been converted into a guest room and an office, and found my mother sitting in the office at her computer. I knocked lightly on the open door, as I didn't want to startle her. She turned around, to see me standing in the doorway. My mother didn't look her age of 52 years, a gene that I hoped I too, would be blessed with.

"Well. Look who's here. It's about time." She said firmly before turning back around to her online Scrabble game.

"Hi mom. How are you?" I asked, hoping to get a pleasant response.

She didn't turn her face to me as she replied, "I'm fine. You however, have a list of chores to get through. I suggest you get started, especially on the laundry since your father is running out of clean clothes."

I swallowed and nodded to no one. "I had a really good time." I said quickly, trying to change the subject to a happy one.

"Jennifer, I am busy!" she exclaimed, staring straight ahead of her.

I turned and walked away, back down the hallway. I had just spent a week in bliss, and come home to be yelled at? This was crap. I understand that I needed to do my chores. With being off work so long, I needed to work off the rent I was unable to pay my parents, but my mom didn't need to be so hostile when I had just gotten home. I stopped in the kitchen to get a glass of water from the fridge before going back down the stairs. I separated the laundry and began the first load of darks. When it was going, I went back into my room to unpack. There was nothing I hated more than letting things fester, and not un-packing was just that. My mother had a habit of that, she would continue to live out of her suitcase for week s after getting home from a trip. It bothered me to no end, but I never told her that.

I added my own dirty clothes to the different piles on the floor and went back to my room. I pulled out my cell phone and sent Sidney a text message to let him know I was home, safe and sound. He immediately called my phone. Despite the crap, he put a smile on my face.

"Hello?" I answered.

"Hey you."

I immediately let out a long breath. "Hi."

"How was your flight?" he asked.

"A lot more enjoyable that I thought it would be." I said with a giggle. "Oh, you can tell Nathalie she can have her tissues back because I didn't need 'em."

He chuckled, "I'll do that. So were your parents glad to see you?" He asked sincerely.

I sighed, feeling an immediate change in my mood. "Well let's see..." I said, recalling the previous few moments, "I haven't spoken to my dad yet, he's asleep on the couch, and my mom would rather concentrate on her Scrabble game than acknowledge my existence. Oh wait, sorry, she yelled and told me to get started on chores."

"Are you serious?" he asked, astounded by what I had just told him.

"Yep. There's about 6 loads of laundry to be done, and it looks like the floors haven't even been swept since I left..ugh.." I heard him sigh through the phone. "Can I come back to Pittsburgh now?" I lightly joked.

"I'm so sorry Jenn. I know you told me what it was like, but I had no idea."

"Do you understand now why I'm not too sure about you meeting them? I'd rather just... leave and not look back."

"Can you do that?" he asked.

I let out another sigh. "I don't really want to, but the more I try to be part of this family, the more I get pushed away. They say it's for my own good, but I can't see how this could possibly help."

"I'm really sorry baby."

I smiled at his sincerity and shrugged to myself. "It's alright. I'll deal with it. But I don't want to talk about that anymore, let's talk about something else."

We laughed and talked for almost 2 hours, despite me changing laundry over during our conversation. Nothing else seemed to matter, it was just him and I again. He told me about his parents leaving and they told him about me. Apparently, they were sincerely fond of me and wanted him to bring me to Nova Scotia sometime. Also, that Max sent his apologies from the game the other night and while he changed his bed sheets, he left the pillowcase I slept on, on the pillow because it 'smelt like me'. I laughed and told him that was the same reason I took his hat. I glanced over to my bookcase-headboard where the hat sat now, just above my bed where I could grab it anytime during the day or night when I needed a 'sniff'.

My door suddenly opened, startling me and I almost dropped my phone. I looked over to it, to find my dad standing in the doorway. My smile seemed to immediately fade.

"I was wondering what you were laughing about." He said, motioning towards my cell phone. I nodded. "Are you watching the laundry?" he asked, a little annoyed. I nodded again. "Jennifer answer me." He demanded.

I said "one sec." Into the phone and pressed it against my chest, hoping to muffle any argument that may come. "Yes dad, I'm doing the laundry." I said quietly.

"You have plenty of work to be doing. Hang up your phone and get to it. The house is a mess." He said before slamming my door shut and I heard him start to walk up the stairs. I released a shaky breath before putting my phone back to my ear.

"I'm sorry Sid, but I...I have to go." I managed to get out. I couldn't tell if my voice was shaking in fear or in fury, either way I knew that by doing chores I would work off the adrenalin.

"That was your dad?" he asked quietly.

"Yes." I said back.

"And that's how he talked to you, after you hadn't seen him for a week?"

"Yes."

He sighed. "Okay. I'll talk to you tomorrow, alright?"

"Yes you will. I love you."

I could hear the smile in his voice as he replied, "I love you too Jenn. Night."

"night. "

I heard the click of his phone as he ended the call. I plugged in my phone so it would be charged for our conversation tomorrow and after changing another load of laundry, I went upstairs and began. It was 3 hours later that the house was sparkling, and the last load of laundry was in the dryer and I was exhausted. I washed my face, brushed my teeth and bid my parents good night before retreating to the basement and soon after, my bed. Lying there, staring at the ceiling, I reached up and took Sidney's hat in my hands. I ran my fingers over the RBK logo on the front and along the visor before pressing it to my nose. It wasn't the same as smelling his shoulder, neck or chest, but there was enough to get me smiling and remembering every moment as I fell fast asleep.

It had been a long few days back at home. While Sidney and I talked everyday for multiple hours, I really missed him. I missed his hugs, his kisses, his smell, the way his arms encircled my waist, even the way his hair slightly curled when it was wet. But what I missed the most, as selfish as it sounds, I missed the feeling of completeness, and the feeling of being where I belonged when I was with him.

I had also become quite frustrated with the internet. I could no longer go to my normal websites to get the latest info on the Penguins, because I got angry when something bad was said about him. I hadn't mentioned that I was seeing someone to my parents, I just figured it would be easier this way. They demanded the usual from me each day, just the same as before I had left, which honestly made me excited to job hunt. Mario had kept his word and was forwarding me job postings from PA from multiple medical clinics. He even offered to arrange an interview or two for me. Of course, I would have to get back to Pittsburgh for those, which was holding me back. I wasn't financially able to just jump on a plane again, and I refused to ask for help from anyone. At the same time, I was becomingly increasingly frustrated with my parents and being stuck at home...it was a vicious cycle. The only thing keeping me going was knowing that I would see Sidney in a week. I had informed my parents there was something I needed to attend in Toronto for a couple of days, and if I didn't come home, not to freak out. I didn't know if Sid and I would be spending the nights together, I didn't even know his plans for during the days, but I knew I had to see him.

At my therapy appointment the next day, I dished out all the details to my therapist. She was ecstatic for me, to say the least. She was also, the only person I had told anything to, since I had come home. I knew that she was bound by doctor-patient confidentiality and while I trusted my information was kept safe with her, I added an extra precaution and left Sidney's name out of our talk. She told me that she thought I was ready to go back to work, and my smile beamed. Finally, a bit of good news! The talk began to sour when she asked how my parents felt about the changes I wanted to make by moving to PA. She had given me plenty of advice over the past year regarding my parents, but no matter which approach I tried, I couldn't smooth things over. They had no issues putting my brothers and their wives on pedestals, but when it came to their only biological daughter, I was treated horribly. I had been kept on a tight leash ever since childhood, and all I ever wanted to do was make them happy and to have them say just once, "I'm proud of you." I certainly didn't want to leave on bad blood, but right now, I didn't see any other way. She urged me to do what I felt was right, what I wanted to do for myself and not let anything or anyone to get in my way. If I wanted to be in Pittsburgh, I should just go. I took all her words to heart and felt them empower me. So, when I returned home from that appointment with my therapist, I sat down at my desk in my room and mapped out a plan.

Writing down each idea and thought meticulously got me more and more excited about these changes I wanted to make. First thing I had to do after writing it all out though? Make a phone call.

"Thank you for calling Mastercard, how may I assist you today?" a young man's voice greeted me over the phone.

"Hi there. My name is Jennifer Little. I need to raise my credit limit please."

I scratched the first point off my list. I went over and over it all, making sure everything made sense. I had no idea if this was all going to work, but right now, all I had was high amounts of hope..and a higher credit limit. I was nervous I would be denied because being on disability, I didn't receive much. However, because I've been a 'loyal customer' and my credit rating is 'perfect', I was approved instantly. I was elated.

I grabbed my cell phone again and after scrolling through my contacts list, found Nathalie's name and pressed 'dial'.

The phone rang twice before she answered in her sweet, beautiful way.

"Allo, Bonjour?"

"Hi Nat, it's Jenn."

"JENN! How are you?"

"I'm doing alright thanks. Listen, I have something to run by you. Do you have a bit of time to chat?"

"Of course I do dear, what's going on?"

"Well, I need your help."

After I hung up with Nathalie (who was on board for every inch of my plan, and seemed very excited about helping me look for an apartment), I called Mario and asked him to please set up an interview for me with a doctor he knew well. I also began to explain the bits and pieces of my idea to him, and he was also excited. It may have had something to do with the fact that the tone in my voice went higher and higher in eagerness as I spoke, and he could sense how happy I was about it all.

My plan was this (so far... once I had these first few things done, I could finish the rest)

1.) Raise credit limit from $1000 to $6000. DONE

2.) Ask Nathalie for her opinion, support and to help me look for an apartment. DONE

3.) Arrange interviews in Pittsburgh for early next week (Monday preferably).

4.) Be in Pittsburgh on Saturday, in time for the home game on Saturday night vs. The Carolina Hurricanes (surprise Sid)

I made sure to stress to both Mario and Nathalie that I wanted it to be a complete surprise for Sidney, for me to show up at the game and that I wasn't going to share my plans with him until then. I knew he was bummed out like I was, I could hear it in his voice. Everytime we had to say goodbye on the phone, a piece of my heart broke, and I know he felt the same. That night during our daily phone call though, he could sense something was up in my voice.

"So why are you so excited? What's going on?"

I nervously laughed, "I'm not excited. I"m just having a good day, that's all."

"Oh okay. Well, what did you do on this 'good day?" he asked with a chuckle.

"Nothing spectacular really. Oh I did go to therapy, and my therapist strongly feels that I am able to return to work!"

"That's great Jenn, congratulations! I'm so proud of you."

I blushed at his comment. "Thanks Sidney. She did attribute some of it to you though." I added.

"What do you mean?" he asked.

"Well, the minute she saw me, she said she knew something was very different. A good different. I told her a bit about my time with you, and she was very happy for me and for us."

He laughed, "well you have been very strong, so I don't want any credit. You did very well in the anxious moment you experienced when you were here."

"True... anyways, we'll see what happens from here. I'm excited but I don't want to rush anything, so I'm trying to absorb everything."

"Yes please do, I don't want you relapsing for anything."

"Neither do I." I replied. He was being incredible when it came to my issues with anxiety. He knew everything that I had been having trouble with for so long, and it was one of those odd disorders to talk about. Some people put a weird label on anxiety and depression, that because it's a mental problem, it means you're set up for the 'loonie bin'. However, this was nothing of the sort. It's a physical condition. I have a chemical imbalance in my brain that I need medication to stabilize. There's nothing wrong with that. It's like how diabetics need insulin. Sidney told me during our conversation that after our first date, he went online and researched anxiety disorders. He wanted to know what it was about (what he was getting himself into as well, no doubt) and the various forms of therapy plus what he could do to help me should I have an attack when we're together. After he told me all of that, I was speechless, except for a "I love you so much." I didn't really know what else I could say.

Our conversation continued for a couple of hours – the usual of us, but I hadn't even thought of saying 'goodbye' to him until I heard a beeping coming through my phone, indicating there was another call trying to come through. I looked at my phone, and it showed on the display that Mario was trying to get a hold of me.

"Sid, I'm getting another call, can you hang on for a sec?" I asked quickly.

"Of course." He said naturally.

I clicked the button on my screen to pick up the other call. "Hello?" I said.

"Hey Jenn, it's Mario Lemieux calling."

"Hi!" I was excited because I had a good feeling about this call.

"So I spoke with that clinic I told you about, and they would like to see you for an interview next Monday afternoon. I know you intended to be here this weekend, do you mind staying a few extra days?"

"No! Not at all! That is, if it's okay I stay at your place a few extra days." I said cautiously.

"No, we would love to have you."

"Great! Thank you so much Mario, I'm really looking forward to this!"

"Not a problem, I'm glad you'll be coming back. When do you fly in on Saturday?"

"I actually haven't booked my flight yet, I'm about to though. I"m on the other line with Sidney and I didn't want to book it while on the phone with him in case I scream in excitement. I'll email you with the details though."

He chuckled. "Okay, that sounds great. I'll let you get back to talking with Sid. Take Care!"

"Thanks so much Mario, really, this means so much to me and it will to Sidney too."

"You're welcome. Bye for now."

"Bye!" I heard a 'click from Mario's end and did a quick happy dance in my bedroom before clicking my phone back to my conversation with Sidney. I was, naturally, a little out of breath from my dance and I tried to quickly regain my composure before he suspected anything. Luckily, he didn't and I was in the clear. Right after I hung up the phone, I jumped online and found a direct one-way flight from Toronto to Pittsburgh for March 8th. I emailed Mario the details, just like I told him I would. I was scheduled to land in Pittsburgh at 5:45pm. This was perfect! I would go straight from the airport to the arena and be there in enough time to see the puck drop at 7pm. There was one more person I had to tell, and I prayed that she would be able to keep it a secret...
Chapter 33: Chapter 33

Chapter 33

"Bonjour?"

"Hey V, it's Jenn." I said eagerly into the phone.

"Oh my god! I miss you so much girl!" Veronique replied, making me smile.

"Aww, I miss you too V!"

"Oh man, we need to talk about your boyfriend. He has been something else since you left."

I grew instantly worried. "What do you mean?"

"He just mopes around. Doesn't talk much to anyone except Mario. He's always talking to Mario, Marc says. He even skipped practice the other day, saying he just 'wanted to be alone'. Ugh! He's become a drama king." Veronique exaggerated.

"Oh no. I had no idea!" I stated. "I've been talking to him everyday, and he's seemed alright." I couldn't believe what I was hearing... Sidney skipped a practice? That wasn't like him at all.

"He's been far from alright. I think he's really missing you."

"I miss him too. That's actually why I'm calling you."

"Okay?" she questioned.

"I'm coming to Pittsburgh this weekend."

There was a moment of silence on the phone. Little did I know, it was because Veronique was taking in a large amount of air...

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" she screamed into the phone. I wasn't expecting it, and almost dropped my phone in the process. "I knew it! I knew you'd be back! Are you moving here already? Wow this is happening so fast. I can help you find a place! Do you want me to hire a moving company for you?.." she continued on and on, rambling so fast that all of her sentences were jumbling together.

"Hold on, V." I said loudly, trying to catch her attention. I knew I had succeeded when she grew quiet. "I'm not moving yet. Mario has set up a job interview for me on Monday afternoon, and I figured I might as well go up there early, and catch Saturday's game."

"Oh that's so great! But if you're coming back so soon, why is Sid still walking around with a pole up his butt?" she asked, and her use of words caused me to chuckle.

"Sidney doesn't know. I want to surprise him at the game."

I gave Veronique the details of what I had thought up as well as all the flight info. I made her swear on her new Louis Vuitton bag that Marc gave her for Valentine's day that she wouldn't tell a soul. She reluctantly agreed, knowing that I meant business with keeping it a secret. I told her that Mario and Nathalie both knew, and that I'd be staying with them.

"So, does that mean I get to pick out some costumes for us, for the game?" She asked excitedly.

"Yes, please. If you can, of course."

"Are you kidding? I'd LOVE to!" she said happily and I could tell from the breaks in her voice that she was bouncing up and down again.

Veronique was now too, on board with my 'plan'. As I hung up the phone with her though, I grew worried about Sidney. There hadn't been even a slight indication that anything was up when I had spoken with him. Although, maybe I was too focused on my plans to surprise visit him that I didn't notice? Biting my lower lip, I tried to remember through the past couple of talks we had, hoping for a sign of some kind that maybe I had missed, but I couldn't think of anything. The Sidney I had talked to each night, was the same one I fell in love with so quickly, which could only mean one thing. He was putting on a brave face so I wouldn't feel bad about leaving him. I hated the idea of me having such an affect on him, and his game especially, which only made me grow more excited about seeing him much sooner than expected. I looked over my flight itinerary again and smiled. I couldn't wait to see his face when he saw me at the game.

With an extra spring in my step, I went upstairs to begin making dinner for my parents. I also had to come up with a way to let them know I was going to be leaving the day after tomorrow. As I filled two pans with water and began peeling potatoes, I let my mind wander, trying to come up with what to say.

Veronique was right, I was almost 28, I should be able to just tell my parents what was up. I should just say flat out, 'I met someone, and I'm going back to see him', but my parents were never very supportive. They wouldn't understand. And I knew I couldn't lie - I was physically incapable of it. When the words leave my mouth, I stutter and turn bright red, giving away clear signals that I'm not telling the truth. I was going to have to be tough soon enough though, when I would get up the nerve to tell them I was moving to Pittsburgh. It would be at that point, that I would ask them if they want me in their lives. I was terrified of it going either way. Either my parents could say 'yes' and that would leave me feeling guilty for moving so far away, or they would say 'no' and that would be devastating. Imagine being told by your own parents that they don't want you around? They don't want to hear from you again?

My family has always been a question mark to me. I never understood why I was treated differently. Maybe it was because I didn't have any sisters,and was the only girl? I know I was a planned pregnancy, I had asked my mother once. When she had questioned why I brought it up, I shrugged it off as being curious. Neither of my parents showed much affection towards me, and their attention and pride was always saved for their 3 sons. It didn't matter if we were in public, or in private, my father had no issues showing public affection to his sons or wife, but none of it was for me. I asked him once when I was 9 why he wouldn't hold my hand, or hug me or kiss me, and I learned to never ask again as his hand made contact with my cheek. It was disrespectful of me to ask, he had said. But even at that time, there was no reassurance that he loved me. I told my parents all the time that I loved them, but I can't remember the last time I heard it in return from them. My brothers had no issues with it, we told each other all the time. I constantly worked my tail off in school or otherwise so my parents never had to be concerned about me, or especially discipline me. I winced as I remembered the first time I felt my dad's belt across my back when I was 7. I had dropped my math textbook as I walked home from the bus stop in a mud puddle and the teacher demanded it be replaced. She had sent a note home to my parents asking for the $15 the book cost. I knew that would be the last time I would anger my father.

I always got along great with my brothers as we grew up, they practically raised me. If I needed help with homework, or had a question about life or anything at all, I turned to my brothers. I knew they would be there for me and support me. However, as we got older, things changed a bit. Yes we still got along, but we seldom spoke anymore, unless it was at a family function. See, all 3 of them got married, and I had never been exactly fond of their wives. I tried to be supportive of them in spite of that, and show them that I was committed to being part of this family, and accept their wives as they were, but it became extremely difficult as the months, and now years passed. It was remembering all of this, that helped me decide that maybe moving away from them all wouldn't be so bad. I had even asked myself outloud if I could live the rest of my life without a family. I would have no one to turn to, no one to call should something go wrong. If I got a flat tire on the highway in the middle of the night, it would be on me to fix it...then again, had I ever been able to count on my family before? I thought back to my grade 8 and even high school graduations. I went to both occasions by myself. Watching the other students climb the stairs onto the stage in the auditorium to accept their diplomas, cheers coming from their friends and family in the audience, their mother's shedding a tear as they take copious amounts of pictures, so proud of their child. Did anyone take my picture? No. Did anyone cheer? No. How many seats had I marked to reserve in the auditorium that night for my family? None. They knew the occasion was coming, I had asked them if they wanted to go, but they waved me off, as they usually did, saying they would be too busy doing something else. Did I complain? No. Did I tell them how much it hurt me, and how I would cry myself to sleep most nights, just wondering what I had done wrong to be treated this way? No. Just then, an idea popped into my head. I quickly raced down the stairs to my room, grabbed an old road map from the collection in my closet and brought it back upstairs to the kitchen and tucked it under my plate. Hopefully this would work.

My dad. He was nothing if not predictable by now. 5:30pm on the dot, every week day, he comes in the house after his day in the shop, washes his hands at the kitchen sink, then sits at the head of the dinner table. If you know what's good for you, you will have a fully prepared meal on the table, in front of him within minutes of him sitting down. After having been living back at home the past few months, I was now in the swing of things, and knew exactly how long certain foods took so I never once had to deal with his angry side. Walking a little faster between the stove and the sink, I strained the vegetables I had prepared and began to place each pot on the table, lifting the lids as I went, to reveal sausages, corn and mashed potatoes. Without a word, my father began to scoop what he wanted onto his plate. I was just putting the lids from the pots into my ready sink of soapy water for cleaning when I heard my mother storm into the kitchen. Grabbing my left arm roughly, catching me by surprise, she turned me around to face her. She appeared to be livid.

"You were going to start without me, weren't you? You didn't even have the courtesy to call me." As I stared into her angry eyes, I swallowed hard. I also knew better than to give excuses, even if it would be the truth with me explaining I was just about to.

"I'm sorry, mom. It won't happen again." I said calmly before turning my attention back to water in front of me. Picking up a tea towel that I had left beside the sink, I gently soaked up the excess water that had spilled from her handling me. The top of my arm ached but I ignored it and carried on. When everything was as it should be, I too, took my place at the dinner table. There wasn't much dinner left, my dad eating a majority of the food, but I took the few potatoes and corn kernels that were left behind. My father and mother talked casually, as they normally did during dinner. Attention was never brought to me, and I was never included in their talks, but tonight I had something to say.

During a lull in the conversations, I took a quick sip of my water and cleared my throat. "So, I went to see my therapist this morning." I looked between both my mother and father, both their heads down, concentrating on their meals. "She thinks I'm ready to go back to work." I said eagerly, hoping for some sort of reaction. Still, nothing. "Um... there's a job fair coming up that I would like to attend this weekend." I tried to keep my voice free from wavering and took some quiet deep breaths to keep myself calm. I wasn't technically lying, just stretching the truth as far as I could. I was going to Pittsburgh for an interview after all.

"Where?" My mother asked, looking at me with a emotionless face. I produced the map I had placed under my plate earlier. It was of Windsor, Ontario. It was the furthest place I could think of, seeing as how it would be a 5 hour drive one way, and would make it impossible for me to come home each night. My mom took the map from my hands and glanced over it before dropping it between her and I on the table. "Do you want a job in Windsor?" she asked, focusing back on her plate.

"I want a job, doing what I love to do. It doesn't matter where."

My father took a sip from his water glass before making eye contact with me. "When?"

"I would leave Saturday morning, and be back on Tuesday night, depending on traffic."

He cleared his throat roughly. "Fine. Your chores better be done before you leave."

I smiled. Victory! "Yes, of course. Not a problem." I said cheerily before taking a deep cleansing breath and resumed eating my dinner.

We finished our dinner and I did the dishes, as usual while my parents retreated to the living room to sit and watch the news on TV. I smiled as I washed, dried and put everything away. When I was done, I bid my parents an early goodnight and went to my room, closed my door and flopped down on my bed. With a sigh of relief, I reached over to my nightstand and texted Sidney quickly. "I'm free for a chat if you are. ;)" I wanted to talk to him about what Veronique had told me earlier.

Moments later, my ringtone flooded my room. Answering instantly, knowing it was him, any fear or doubt or worry, erased itself from me.

"Hey."

"Hey. I'm glad you texted me, I miss you."

I smiled sweetly. "I miss you too." I really really did, even though we had just talked a few hours ago. "So, I spoke to Veronique tonight."

"Oh, how's Vero? I haven't seen her in a few days." Duh. You would have seen her if you went to practice, silly boy.

"She's fine, but she was concerned about you."

"Me? Why?" he asked. I knew that he knew why but I explained anyways.

"She said you've been acting strange, and you skipped a practice?"

"She told you that, huh?" he said, knowing he was busted.

"Yep. What's going on?" I asked him, concerned.

He sighed loudly into the phone. "Things have been... kind of tough since you left. I'm having a hard time dealing."

"Why didn't you tell me?" I asked sympathetically. "I love you Sid, I only want the best for you, I want to help you."

"I didn't want you to feel bad for leaving. I know you have things there to take care of, and I know you'll be here permanently with me soon, but... I guess I just didn't want to give you any more stress."

"Things have been tough, and I have been under stress, and I am dealing with a lot right now, but I still want to know these things. You've never been the guy who skipped practices, you're the guy who's there for hours after a practice, working more on your shots or collaborating with the coach about the lineups. Your team is depending on you, their captain to pull it together and be there with them. This is more than just your job Sid, hockey is in every ounce of your blood. Don't let a thing like a little time apart from me affect that." I was going to add, 'it's not worth it, I'm not worth it.' but I already knew Sid's reaction to that line.

He sighed again. "You're right. I guess I let them down, eh?"

I chuckled, "I'm sure one mistake in your 5 years with the team is alright. But I don't want to hear about this happening again, kapeesh?"

He laughed, "kapeesh. I love you, you know that?"

"I know." I said with a smile.

We continued to talk, with me laying across my bed for hours. I did my best to keep my thoughts free from my upcoming flight or the surprise I was going to spring on him, because I didn't want to give it away in my voice. He would know that something was up instantly. When we finally said our good-nights, and hung up the phone, I peeled my duvet back and curled into a ball, clutching Sidney's cap in my hands, just close enough to my face that when I breathed in, I breathed in Sidney.
Chapter 34: Chapter 34

Chapter 34

I woke up practically singing 'Friday! Today is Friday!' One more night and I would be back in Sidney's arms. I wasn't about to let anything bring me down at this point. I cheerily got out of bed, making it the minute I stepped onto the floor, before grabbing my things needed for a shower.

I made a mental list of all the things I needed to take care of today, to make sure I was in the clear for tomorrow's trip. This included an impromptu visit to town, so I could buy some new travel size toiletries and pick up my prescriptions, as well as stop at the bank for some travel insurance (you can't be too careful!). It wasn't until I was at the counter, preparing to pay for all my purchases when I remembered, 'shit! The scrapbook for Veronique!'. Luckily, my camera was in my purse from the weekend still, so I fished it out and went to the photo printing machine at the other end of the store. After getting the 100+ pictures printed, I paid for everything and headed back for home.

I did every single piece of laundry that was in the basement, washed, dried, folded and put away, swept and washed the bathroom and kitchen floors and the front foyer, as well as vacuumed every room in the house. I hummed cheerily even as I scrubbed the shower and bathtub, just excited to get out of here and see Sidney tomorrow. The entire house was literally sparking. Since it was Friday, I knew my parents would get take out for dinner. (I meant it when I said they were predictable.) That left me officially off the hook for the rest of the day, which made me very happy. I made a list of all things I needed to bring with me back to Pittsburgh. Keeping in mind that I had some clothes there already, I planned out my outfits over the course of the 3 days I would be there, and began to fill my carry-on suitcase with the items I wouldn't be needing in the next 21 hours before I left. I had decided to wear my smartest looking outfit for the interview, consisting of black wide leg dress pants, and a white 3/4 sleeve blouse with a deep red wide belt to go just under my bust. This outfit seemed to flatter my figure and make my waist look tiny, which I appreciated. I left the dress clothes hanging however, knowing not to pack them until the last possible minute to avoid wrinkling.

I spent the rest of that Friday scrapbooking, working on a small 8x8 album for Veronique, as a thank you for everything she had done for me. I loved to scrapbook, it was such a release for me. Getting lost in the hours it takes to make each spread seemed like a waste of time to some, but for me, it was incredible. I would put on a movie and sit down and get to work. I had to work relatively quick through this book though, so it would be finished in time. Even when Sidney called later that night and we were talking for hours, I had my headset on, so I could keep working on it while talking to him. He had another practice this morning, and told me he apologized to the team for being kind of distant. The team of course, hadn't made a big deal out of it and said it was no problem, that he was allowed to have an off day. I thought it was very mature and very captain-like to do something like that, but that was also very Sidney-like. He always took his position seriously and whether he be at a practice, on game day or on a day-off, he always stayed that same way. Very compassionate about his team, his playing, his friends and family. While it was still new to me that I was worthy of such feelings from someone else, I was extremely grateful to get them from him.

Finishing the scrapbook and looking over it one last time to make sure I hadn't forgotten anything and that everything was securely fastened to the pages, I closed the book and stood up from my desk. Stretching, feeling a small twinge of pain in my lower back from sitting for so long, I glanced at my clock. It was almost 2am! Surprised, I placed the scrapbook in my suitcase and got myself ready for bed.

Smiling as I let myself drift to sleepy-town, I thought about the day ahead of me.

I threw my arm out into the darkness, aiming for the source of the incessant, annoying beeping that dared to disturb my peaceful dreaming, my wrist making contact with it hard causing a loud 'bang' to sound. It stung for a few moments, but the beeping had ceased, so it was worth it. Rolling over and pushing my hair away from my face, I opened my eyes and took a deep breath. I looked around me. Ugh... guess it was just a dream. I'm still in my parent's house. I was having such a good time with Sidney in his Nova Scotia home, going for daily walks beside the lake, fishing off the small dock in silence, just the two of us. At least, it was what I imagined Sidney's other home to look like. As I continued looking around, I noticed my blouse and dress pants hanging on the outside of my closet door. I stared at them, puzzled for a moment before it finally hit me.

"Holy shit! It's Saturday!" I called out as I sat upright in bed quickly. I pulled my duvet off my body in record time and jumped out of bed. I picked up my suitcase from across the room and put it on my bed, digging through the contents, saying "Check!" outloud as each item off my list was there. I hurried up the stairs and jumped in the shower, eager to get this day started. I had set my alarm for 10am, so I could get a good amount of sleep after being up late, and still have enough time to be ready to leave the house around noon for the airport. After my shower was complete, I walked through the house in my bathrobe, checking to make sure everything was still neat and clean, and tidy enough for me to leave without any hesitations. My parents were gone, they were performing their usual Saturday morning routine. They go out for breakfast for 9am, then do some personal shopping, then grocery shopping, arriving home no earlier than noon. I was hoping to be gone before they got back, even if I would be arriving at the airport an hour earlier than normal. At least then I could sit and talk to Sid on the phone or something to kill the time. Carefully folding my dress clothes and placing my black stiletto heels in a plastic bag and in my suitcase, officially marking that everything was packed and ready to go.

By 12:30pm, I had my suitcase in one hand, my purse and coat in the other and was climbing the stairs, headed for the front door. Before putting my shoes on, I double checked my purse for my flight confirmation and credit card. I scribbled a quick note to my parents, telling them I would see them next week before I made my way to my car. I was too excited to get out of here! When I made the turn onto the highway, I turned my radio up really loud and let the sweet sounds of Rise Against fill my speakers and my head as I cruised to the airport. My cell phone began to ring as I was driving, but since I was doing 110 km/h on the highway, and Ontario had recently passed a law against talking on cell phones while driving, I let it go to voicemail. I did look at it though, noting it was Sidney. I had planned to call him before I went into the airport anyways.

Veronique and I had come to an agreement. She was sweet enough to offer to pick me up from the airport, and from there we would go straight to the arena. She was supposed to tell Marc where we would be sitting just before he left for the game, under strict orders to keep it a secret from Sid. Then, during the first period, Marc would casually point us out, and surprise!

Approximately 40 minutes later, I was pulling into the parking garage where I would leave my beloved little car for the next few days. Before I left the car though, I called Sidney. It hit me as I was driving that he would probably overhear the announcements from inside the airport, and I didn't want to take any chances with him figuring this out. I hoped that my conversation with him now would be enough to hold him over for the rest of the day, as my phone would be off until I landed in Pittsburgh.

"Hey." He said groggily.

I gasped. "Did I wake you?" I looked quickly at the clock on my dashboard, it wasn't 2pm yet.

"I was just resting. How are you?" he said, sounding a little more alert.

"I'm so sorry! I can call you later, if you want."

"No, I want to talk to you." He said through a yawn.

I laughed. "You're adorable. So how's your day been?" I asked, trying to keep this as casual as any other day we would talk.

"Alright I guess. Same old routine. It's different going through it without you though."

"Well, you did it without me for how many years?" I asked, chuckling.

"I know, but I like it with you here." He said, and I could tell by his voice that he was smiling.

"I miss you too."

We chatted casually as normal, discussing what had all happened in the last 12 hours since we last spoke. I told him about the scrapbook, and he said he was looking forward to seeing it. When he asked me if I would be watching the game later that night, it threw me for a loop. I stuttered my response and said that yes, I would be watching the game tonight. It wasn't a lie, I would be watching the game, just in person instead of on TV. I didn't even realize how long we had been talking until I saw my dashboard clock switch to 1:45pm. I was cutting it close.

"Sid, I'm sorry baby but I have to go. And you need to get some sleep anyways."

"Okay." He yawned again. "Can I call you later?"

"Of course you can." I said as I got out of my car and closed my door behind me.

"Where are you?" he asked then, shit, he must have heard my door.

"I'm just about to walk into...someplace." Crap I almost blew it! "Yeah, so I'll talk to you later tonight, right?" I said quickly, trying to make up for the earlier fumble.

"Right..." he said suspiciously.

"I love you!" I said cheerily into the phone.

"Love you back."

After I disconnected the call, I immediately began to turn my phone off. I walked casually into the airport and checked in for my flight. Then began the ever so lovely security process and then it was just waiting for my plane to board. When I finally took my seat and had secured my bag in the overhead compartment, I buckled my seatbelt and stared out the window, excited to see everyone again, and be where I belong.

As soon as I walked off the plane, wheeling my carryon behind me, I took out my cell phone and called Veronique. She was excited to see me and 'get me ready' for the game tonight. I still had no clue what she had in mind, but we had agreed to keep it minimal this time around.

"Hey V, it's Jenn, I'm heading for the exit!" I said excitedly as I walked quickly down the hallways.

"Perfect! I'm just getting there now. See you soon!" She sang into the phone in her sweet way.

"Okay!"

I broke away from the herd of passengers that were going to baggage claim and aimed for the closest exit instead. The moment I stepped out the doors into the Pittsburgh cool sunshine I heard a scream.

"JENN!" I looked around quickly, following the source of the scream, only to see Veronique jumping up and down and waving, with the biggest smile I had ever seen on that girl. As we walked closer to each other, she ran up to me and threw her arms around me. "Oh I'm SO glad you're here!" She yelled practically in my ear as we parted.

"Me too. It's so good to see you again! Thanks so much for picking me up." I said, as we began to walk towards her car.

"No problem! But we gotta go, or we'll be late!" We picked up the pace and went over to her silver Mercedes. The minute we got in, and buckled our seatbelts, she hit the gas. She weaved in and out of traffic on the busy streets of Pittsburgh and it took all my will power to not throw up in her beautiful car. My left hand was clenched tightly to my left knee while my right hand was holding as tightly as humanly possible to the armrest on the door. I learned quickly that I felt more nauseous if I closed my eyes as she literally flew down the road. How this small girl drove so crazy and avoided that many accidents was beyond me. Veronique continued to chatter away, oblivious to the fact that I never replied to anything she said - I was busy trying to keep the cookie I ate on the plane down. I noticed a small piece of dust on the glove compartment and focused all my attention on it. I forced myself to think only that speck, wondering where it came from, what else it had seen on it's journey into V's car and where it might end up. The distraction proved to be worthwhile because what felt like moments later, we were parking at the arena.

When the car came to a stop, I released a relieved, long breath as I undid my seatbelt. Veronique reached behind her into the backseat and pulled out a black paper bag and placed it on her lap. She dove in and produced a brown top and handed it to me before pulling out an orange one for herself before tossing the bag back into the backseat. It was a long sleeve, peasant style top - simple and a little retro. Veronique's car windows were very darkly tinted, so I wasn't concerned about changing in here. I whipped off the tshirt I had been wearing and put on this new top. It fit perfectly! Veronique did the same, changing into her own top. I was then instructed to put on a wig cap and do my makeup. Thick brown eyeliner was me so I put it on, while she did her own. The guys would be starting their warmups in 15 minutes, so we were getting pressed for time. After applying some blush and a deep crimson lipstick, we were ready for hair. Veronique was very excited as she pulled another bag from behind her seat and pulled out a hair piece for me. "Ta-da!" She said in true Veronique fashion, as I looked over the wig.

It was a light golden brown, mid-back length wig. It was in sort of an 80's style with the tips of the layers flipped outwards. "Wow!" I said, excited as I took it in my hands.

"I know right? Totally Farah Fawcett!" Veronique proudly said, happy with her choice. I put my wig on and ran my fingers through the false hair. I looked over at V who was adjusting her own wig. I completely lost control and began to laugh as I took in her dark brown afro. It wasn't a full size afro, more like a afro that was under control, but it looked good on her. After exchanging a laugh and agreeing we were ready, I began to open the passenger side door.

"Oh wait!" Veronique called from behind me. I turned around to face her again. "Sid won't shut up about these damn glasses. Wear them in your hair or something." She said as she reached into her purse and tossed them in my lap. I fitted them into my wig at the top of my head and turned to meet her approval. "Perfection!" We climbed out of the car and she handed me my ticket while we walked across the lot. "Now remember." She said as she spoke with a thick Brooklyn accent. "I only told Marc what you said I could, so this should be a complete surprise for your guy." I laughed at her accent and tried to keep myself composed despite the butterflies in my stomach that had taken flight.

Our tickets were scanned and we were permitted entry. I tried not to laugh as Veronique thanked the door attendant with that accent. She was too much fun. As we walked towards the stairs to find our seats, she suddenly stopped in front of me and turned around. "Want to see the guys first?" she asked. I was immediately grateful!

"Thank you!" I stressed, giving her a quick hug, causing her to laugh. "My nerves are going crazy right now. I just want to see him."

"I think it'll be better for his game if he sees you first, too." she said with a chuckle, as we headed towards the locker room.

We walked through security and stepped quietly into the dressing room, standing behind two of the equipment guys. Coach Dan was just finishing up his motivational speech and the guys began to fidget in anticipation and energy for the game. I looked over to Sidney, sitting in his stall. He was watching Dan talk animatedly, but something seemed a little off. Then again, maybe he was focusing on the game and what was being said, since I had never seen him right before a game before. As Dan finished, gentle conversation began to take off in the room as the players finished tying their skates and put on their jerseys, ready to take the ice.

"FUCK!" I heard Sidney yell, causing my attention to go straight back to him. He was now standing at his stall, his back turned towards me, looking down.

"What's wrong, man?" Jordan Staal asked from across the room.

He sighed loudly before rubbing his left hand across his forehead. "I wanted to talk to Jenn before the game but all I get is her damn voicemail." He swore again at his phone in his right hand, before dropping his head. I stepped out from behind the equipment guys' who were blocking Sid from seeing me and raised my finger to my lips to the players who recognized me with a smile, as I walked quietly behind Sidney. I was standing directly behind him when he called out, "Where the hell is she?" in frustration.

"She's here." I said softly, my words full of love. Sidney turned around slowly, dropping his cell phone when his eyes made contact with mine. He stood there, stunned, his eyes wide like a kid on Christmas, not blinking for a few moments. "Surprise." I said with a shrug and a smile.

Seconds later, I was swept up in his arms, his grasp tight around my waist, raising me off the ground for a moment before peppering my shoulder, neck, ear and cheek with kisses. I giggled at his reaction. When he had finally let go of me, I heard; "How did you? When did you?" he began to ask, his mind swarming with questions. I placed my finger over his mouth to silence him.

"I'll tell you all about it later. For now, kick some Hurricane ass."

He bent down and kissed me. I poured so much emotion into that one kiss. Love, Happiness, Relief, Excitement - it was all there. We parted after a moment or two and Sid, with a huge smile said, "No problem baby." Giving him one more quick kiss, I walked back to Veronique and linking my arm in hers, we left the room to find our seats.

Sidney hit the ice like a bat out of hell. He showed no mercy to the Carolina players and seemed to have an extra spring in his step. While he only had one goal, he walked away with 3 assists, as he consistently set up his teammates with amazing passes and opportunities at the net. While Veronique and I stood and sang to every song we knew that was played from our front row seat, and cheered for our team, the Penguins clinched a victory of 4-1 over the Hurricanes.

After the game, we waited in our seats for the crowd to clear out before going to the lounge and lazing around, waiting for word that Marc and Sid were ready. Veronique and I discussed how we would get my suitcase from her car into Sid's, without fan's suspecting anything, but it seemed to be impossible. The only logical thing to do was to either have Veronique drive me to the Lemieux's, or get my suitcase tomorrow when I saw her again. Sure enough, we were in the midst of mapping out the details when Veronique's phone began to chime, signaling a new text message. She read it and said outloud, "I am supposed to drive you to the Lemieux's. Sid will meet you there." I couldn't help but feel a little down that I would have to wait a while to see Sidney again. I sighed.

"Okay. Let's go." I had forgotten about my nervousness about Veronique's driving, until I sat down in her car. It suddenly came back with a vengeance as her tires squealed when she pushed her gas pedal to the floor the moment we were out of the parking lot and on the open road. As Veronique again, chatted away while flying down the now empty road in the middle of the night, I let my mind drift to happy thoughts that didn't involve hurling, mainly Sidney. Minutes later, she pulled up to the Lemieux house and parked her car in front of the main door.

"Thank you so much V, for everything tonight."

"No problem at all hun. I'll call you tomorrow, and we'll get together, k?"

"Sounds great!" I said as I got out of the car and opened the back door to retrieve my suitcase.

"Have fun with Sid tonight!" She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively.

I rolled my eyes with a smile. "Good night V!" I said before closing the door and after raising the handle on my bag, wheeled my way into the main door.
Chapter 35: Chapter 35

A/N: Here we go with the brand new chapters! Enjoy! :)

Chapter 35

I walked into the Lemieux house with a smile. This felt right. Closing the door behind me, I turned around to see Nathalie walking towards me.

"Jenn. I'm so glad you're back." She said with a smile, her arms outstretched towards me.

Accepting her hug and squeezing her back I replied, "I am glad to be back."

"How was the game?" she asked, guiding me towards the living room. I left my suitcase at the front door and walked with her, removing my jacket.

"It was great. We won, 4-1."

"Was Sidney surprised?" She asked with a wink.

I could help but blush. "Yes, he was, very much. We actually went to see him before the warmups, which was nice. I don't think I could have sat through the game without having done that first."

She continued to smile. "I'm sure that helped his playing."

I nodded. "Veronique seemed to think so."

"Well." She said, leaning back into the armrest of the couch, turning to me. "I found a place that I think you'll really like. It's actually not too far from here. We're still on for tomorrow, right?"

I nodded again. "Yep. When did you want to go and check it out?" I asked.

"I was thinking around 11 or 12. I'll call in the morning and we'll find an exact time. You're probably tired, so feel free to sleep in."

I shook my head, smiling wide. "I'm too excited! Being back with my parents the last week proved to me that I want to start somewhere fresh and new, and be here with all of you."

"I take it things did not go well at home?" she asked, concerned.

I looked down at my hands in my lap. "No. I feel the sooner I leave, the better for everyone. We can all just move along with our lives."

Nathalie paused and pursed her lips. "If you don't mind me asking Jenn, you have been trying to keep a relationship going with your family all these years. Do you really think it's the best to just up and leave?" I could have taken that question 2 ways. On the one hand, she could be meaning it rudely and think what I'm doing is wrong. On the other hand, which I felt was more 'Nathalie', she was concerned how this would affect me.

I sighed. "I know I deserve better. I'm not excited about giving them an ultimatum, but I can't keep putting myself through the crap I deal with when I go there." Taking and releasing a deep breath, I continued. "I just don't get it Nat. How can they not want me? How do parents treat their child this way? I can't even imagine it. I am going to be the best mom one day, and I'm going to be there for my kids and tell them I love them and support them."

She nodded sympathetically. "I don't understand it either honey. I look at you and see so many wonderful things and attributes I hope my daughters possess in their own futures. Just know that you have both Mario and my full support. We will help you with anything you need, okay?"

I smiled. "Thank you. I really appreciate it."

"Can I get you anything? Would you like a cup of tea?" Nathalie asked.

"I'm good thanks. Actually, if it's alright, I'd like to go upstairs and let my hair out and wash off all this makeup before Sidney gets here." I said with a chuckle.

She laughed, "Absolutely! Go right ahead. Have a good sleep and I'll see you in the morning."

We both stood and I hugged her again. "Thanks Nathalie. Good night."

While Nathalie began to walk down the hallway towards Mario's study, I began back to main foyer to get my bag. Opting to carry it instead of wheeling it because of the noise, I walked towards the stairs, to go to Sidney's wing of the house. Luckily I knew my way around the large house by now. I was about to take the first step up when I heard the front door open behind me. I turned around to see Sidney standing there in front of the open door, looking directly at me. I smiled and put down my suitcase and began to walk towards him. Giving the door a push closed, he quickly began to walk towards me. We met in the center of the foyer with a kiss and I let out a whimper of delight into his mouth.

"Hi." I said, as I pulled away from his lips and rested my forehead against his.

"Hey." He whispered. "You have some serious explaining to do." He said with a chuckle.

I began to giggle a bit, "I know. Let's go upstairs and I'll tell you everything." Taking his hand, and him grabbing my bag, we walked up the stairs together.

The minute we got upstairs, I went into Sid's bathroom and washed my face while he put my bag away. I asked him to take out my dress clothes and hang them up, this of course, causing him to raise an eyebrow in question.

"Why did you bring dress clothes?"

"Well," I began as I started to undress and climbed under the covers of his bed as he did the same. "Remember how I told you I had talked to Mario about getting a job here?" Sidney nodded. "We continued to talk last week while I was away, and he arranged an interview for me for Monday afternoon."

Sidney's face lit up. "That's incredible! Oh Jenn I'm so proud of you!" He pulled me tightly into his arms and kissed my forehead. Not letting go, we laid down together, me held tight to his chest, hitting the light switch beside his bed.

"So since I was coming here for the interview anyways, I decided to come early for the game and surprise you."

"It was definitely a surprise, but the best kind I could of hoped for." He said, kissing the top of my head.

I yawned as I snuggled into his chest more. "Tomorrow, Nathalie and I are going to look at a place for me to live. She says it's not too far from here, so that will be nice. We'll be close."

He cleared his throat. "Not as close as if we were living together." He muttered under his breath.

I lifted my head and turned to face him. "Sidney.."

He raised his arms in surrender. "I know, I know, you want to do it on your own. But it's going to happen eventually anyways."

"True." I paused for a moment, gathering my words. "But, it's just really really soon to be making such a huge step together. Starting my life over here is already huge for me. I need to know that I can do this, if I don't, I'll always wonder. I love you and I love knowing that you want to do this with me, but I really feel that for now, especially with the media and all that crap, that we still need to have separate addresses."

"Am I allowed to sleep over?" He asked quietly. I began to giggle. I leaned up on my elbows and kissed him.

"You're cute. Of course you can sleep over. Anytime you want."

He sighed as I snuggled back up in his arms against his chest. "I still can't believe you're here. Right now, in my arms."

I yawned as I said, "if it were possible, I wouldn't go back."

"Speaking of which, how long are you here for?" He said, his turn to stifle a yawn.

"I didn't book a return flight yet. I told my parents Tuesday sometime. I figured if you were coming to Toronto anyways, we could just fly together."

"Sounds good to me. We'll go together." And with that, we both drifted to sleep.

Waking in Sidney's arms was my new favourite thing. Forget moonlit walks on the beach, and being surrounded my nature in a forest. Forget hockey and puppies with smushed up faces, this was now and would forever be my favourite.

We woke together, in silence, exchanging a gentle kiss before laying together in his bed. The morning sun shone through his bedroom window, cascading over our duvet covered bodies. Wrapped tightly together, our limbs tangled in the peace, serenity and comfort that this was how it should be.

"I love you." I heard him whisper into the morning calm.

"I love you back." I replied, looking up at him. He smiled, his eyes still closed. I stretched my neck and reached up to kiss his chin. Sneaking one eye open, he lowered his head to offer me his lips. At first the kiss was gentle. Loving. Sweet. Then it began to deepen, him taking both of my lips between his. I scooched myself up onto my elbows so our heads were now level and slanted my mouth over his, my turn to take his bottom lip in between mine. He laced his fingers into my hair, pulling my head tighter to his, my breathing becoming heavier against his lips. His hand still in my hair, he pulls my head back and his eyes gazed into mine, him seeing the same arousal mirrored from his own. Rolling us over, placing himself over me, his kisses left a trail moving down my chin and jaw line before I lifted my chin and allowed him access to my neck. Turning my head to the right, I was basically begging him to work my 'weak spot' below my left ear. I heard a gentle chuckle come from him before he did just that. It started with a gentle flick of his tongue, followed by his cool breath after, causing me to shudder involuntarily before his mouth closed completely over the area and sucked deeply, causing me to release a moan. I tangled my fingers into his hair, enjoying every moment.

Continuing the much needed attention on my neck and earlobe, his left hand began to slide down my stomach, pausing for a moment as his fingers reached the tip of my underwear. Slipping his hand underneath, his fingers expertly find my wet, slick folds and begin to stroke gently, causing us both to release a moan in arousal. My gentle panting in his ear, he lifted his head to kiss me once more. The tip of his tongue flicking against my lips before entering my mouth, in search of my tongue. Still rubbing gently against my sex, I found myself grinding against his hand, asking for more friction. I rolled us back over, before quickly removing my underwear and tossed it off the bed, while Sidney shimmied his own down to his ankles before pushing it off his legs completely with his feet. I straddled Sidney's legs, pushing our chests together closely before taking him in for another kiss while I lined us up.

He chuckled as we parted. "That didn't take long."

I breathed; "it's been a long week," before lowering myself onto him...

We laid together, sideways across Sidney's bed, breathing heavily and in complete bliss. Then, a silent chirping sound broke the silence. Sidney, noticing it was his phone, sat up and retrieved the device from his nightstand, and looked at the display before handing it to me.

"It's for you." He said as he got up and went to the washroom.

Pressing the 'talk' button, I answered. "Hello?"

"Jenn?" the other voice asked.

"Yes..." I replied hesitantly.

"Hi it's Nathalie. Sorry, you caught me off guard. Sid is usually very protective of his phone and doesn't like anyone else using it."

"Hi Nat. It's alright, I was kind of surprised too when he handed it to me."

"I tried your phone first, but I got your voicemail." she said.

Then I remembered, "oh no! I've had it off since I was at the airport yesterday!" I said, as I hit my forehead with my palm. "I'm sorry. Anyways, what's up?"

"Well, I'm ready to check this place out, if you are."

I glanced at the clock on the nightstand. 11:30am. "Why don't I meet you downstairs at 12?" I asked, hoping it to not be too inconvenient for her, but I was after all, still naked and unshowered.

"That sounds great! See you then!"

"Great. Bye for now!" I said happily before ending the call. I stretched in the bed before raising myself onto my knees and crawled towards the edge to get off. As I stood, I felt my thigh muscles ache as they normally did after a workout like that with Sidney. Grabbing a clean underwear and my makeup case, I walked into the washroom just as Sidney was leaving it, to get myself cleaned up for my time with Nathalie. "I'm meeting her downstairs in half an hour." I said to Sidney, as I stopped him for a quick kiss before he retreated back to his bedroom.

I showered in minutes, quickly washing myself down and dried off in record time. Wearing just my underwear and a towel, I walked back into Sidney's bedroom, to find him fast asleep on his bed. I chuckled quietly at his adorable face as he slept and quietly retrieved a bra, jeans and a emerald green tshirt from my suitcase and went back into the washroom to finish getting ready. Applying my usual makeup, I brushed my hair into a neat ponytail and swept my long bangs to their usual place to the left and walked over to my sleeping boyfriend. I placed a gentle kiss on his cheek before grabbing a pair of socks and my shoes, ready to go. I had told Nathalie 30 minutes, but it had only been around 20 by the time I got downstairs. She was waiting in the kitchen, as usual with a magazine and sipping a cup of tea. "Good morning!" I said cheerily as I walked in.

"Oh hello!" She said, before looking to her watch and remarking; "Wow, you were fast!"

I smiled. "One of my many talents." I replied with a laugh.

"Well, let's go!" She said with a wide smile before taking her coat and leading us out the front door.

Climbing into Nathalie's 2009 black Mercedes GLK, one of the many vehicles the Lemieux's had the luxury of owning, I began to grow excited thinking that I may actually live at this place she is about to show me. She had been vague in our conversations about this potential new home, but insisted it held all the options I had requested. It needed to be in a safe, quiet area, have at least one bedroom, separate entrance, utilities included and not to exceed $900/month. I thought I was asking a lot, but Nathalie had assured me it was do-able.

"When I saw this place, I instantly thought of you, I knew you would love it." She said vaguely as she turned right out of the driveway and making a left onto a street shortly after. "You would be minutes away from us, which would be great, should you need us. It has 2 bedrooms and 1 bathroom." I nodded, as I looked out the front windshield at the area she drove through. It didn't seem to be a busy residential area, which I was okay with. There were just a lot of big houses, like the Lemieux's. Turning left down another small street, we came up to a gate arm. I saw a security officer wave his hand out of his window towards us before the arm raised, granting us access.

"That doesn't seem very secure." I commented quietly, "you could have been anyone."

She chuckled. "They were expecting me. This is a very safe gated community. All visitors are to be approved by the home owners or renters themselves, or else they are not permitted."

"Wow!" I thought. "That's great!"

Nathalie drove slowly down the wide street, and I looked out the passenger window at some of the houses we were driving past. They weren't extravagant, just standard bungalows, but they all looked very new. Nathalie began to turn into a driveway on the left side of the street and pulled up to a 2-car garage.

"This garage is included, by the way. I assume you'll have a car here." She said as she turned off the engine and we both stepped out of the car.

I looked at the house I was standing beside. I must be renting the basement apartment, I thought to myself. It was a simple, small detached home with a wrap around garden. In front of me was a side door. Nathalie, using a key from her car key ring, unlocked the side door and pushed it open, and we stepped inside. In front of me were 3 steps, leading to a kitchen. I removed my shoes and pushed them to the side before walking up the stairs. The kitchen was beautiful! Everything about it looked new, new, new! From the dark walnut cupboards, to the light beige marbled granite countertop and the dark red oak hardwood floors to the stainless steel appliances, it was incredible. I looked around me in awe. "Wow." I said quietly. Nathalie walked around, telling me about some of the features.

"The entire kitchen was recently remodeled, so everything is new. There's room over here for a kitchenette set, if you have one." She pointed to an area in the corner. "If you don't, let me know and I'll help you find one."

I ran my hand over the counter. It was so clean, it looked like no one had ever used this kitchen before. "Let's go into the living room, it's right through here." Nathalie directed, stepping through an open doorway off the kitchen into another room. There was a matching set of black leather couch and sofa, on separate sides of the room, a large window showing the front yard and street with modern off-white drapery showcasing it, as well as a faux-stone fireplace with mantle and hanging above it was a flat screen panel tv. I guessed it to be around 40". The same flooring continued through this room as well.

I shook my head in disbelief. "This is so beautiful Nathalie." I practically whispered, the room having taken my ability to speak.

She smiled. "We'll go upstairs and I'll show you the bedrooms." Walking straight ahead towards another open doorway, we stepped out of the living room into a hall, which ran from the front door to the kitchen as well as a set of stairs. Surely all of this wouldn't be included in the price I requested! Walking up the stairs, first door we came upon led to the main bathroom. We both walked inside, fitting easily to see a full size jacuzzi bath tub with rain-drop shower head above it. "This was just recently installed, so again, new." She said with a smile as she watched my mouth drop open in disbelief. It also had a modern square shaped sink, which I thought was very interesting and matching cabinet to the kitchen cupboards. After a few more moments of gawking, Nathalie led me out of the washroom and down the slim hallway to the first room on the right. Opening the door and stepping inside, I noticed it was a bedroom. It had a queen size sleigh bed in a dark cherry stain with matching dresser on the opposite wall. I was beginning to think I was in a fairytale.

"This is the guest room." She said and I turned to her in shock.

"The guest room?" My voice squeaked out. This wasn't even the master bedroom and it had everything I loved in it.

Nathalie giggled a bit before guiding me out of the room and a little further down to the end of the hall. "Ta-da!" Nathalie said excitedly as she stepped inside the room with both her arms out. I took a sharp intake of breath and put my hand over my mouth in complete disbelief as I took in my surroundings. The dark cherry antique canopy bed took all the focus in the room. With the crisp white linens on it, I was in complete and utter awe. There were matching cherry nightstands on either side of the bed, with simple lamps on them both. Against the wall to the left of the bed stood a 8-drawer dresser with matching mirror on top of it, and on the opposite side of the room, a matching dark cherry antique desk.

"So, what do you think?" Nathalie asked with a wide smile. She knew I loved it, she had to know just from my expressions.

"Nathalie. I just.. I'm so..." words failed me at the moment, I couldn't hardly speak. There was no way I could afford this on my own. Then it hit me, I would have a roommate. THAT made sense.

"Why don't we go downstairs and we'll discuss it a bit more. Okay?" Nathalie asked, still excited by my reaction.

I nodded, still dumbfounded and walked ahead of her down the stairs and into the living room where we sat on the couch. "This is such a beautiful place, Nathalie." I remarked, looking around the room again. "I'm assuming there's a roommate?" I asked casually.

Nathalie looked confused. "Roommate?" she asked.

"Yeah. Someone else lives here too, right?" I asked for clarification.

She shook her head slowly. "No. You would be the only one."

I looked at her in shock. "Really?"

"Yes, isn't that what you wanted?" She asked, tilting her head slightly.

"Yes it is, but... how on earth can I afford all of this?" I asked, gesturing around me at the room and everything that was included in it.

She smiled. "We are asking for $700 a month. Utilities, meaning hydro, water, taxes, satellite and internet included."

I sat up straight as my eyes widened. "You're kidding, right? $700? How is that possible?" I asked, astounded. Then it hit me. "Wait a minute, you said 'we'."

Her smile grew. "Mario bought this place a couple years ago as a guest house for visitors and such, but it's been empty for months. When you said you needed a place to live, him and I talked about it, and remodeled it for you."

I stood up and began to pace. "Nathalie, that is the sweetest gesture but I can't take this, it's too much. You could easily rent this place out and get over $2000 a month for it. It's incredible!"

Nathalie stood up with me and placed her hand on my right arm, instantly calming me. "Jenn, Mario and I care for you and we want to see you succeed in Pittsburgh. We would really like you to stay here. We wouldn't charge you anything, but you would never accept that." She added with a small chuckle.

I looked into her dark brown pleading eyes and felt myself caving in. "I have a question." I said quietly.

"Sure, what's on your mind." She said with an easy smile.

"Should something...okay let's just say...what if..." I began, unsure how to word this. "If something happens between me and Sidney, what happens?" I asked slowly. I hated the idea of even saying the words, it definitely wasn't something I wanted to think about, but a girl can never be too careful.

Nathalie swallowed. "Is something going to happen?" she asked cautiously.

"Oh no no no!" I said quickly. "It breaks my heart to even think the words, but I have to know." I said with a gentle shrug.

Nathalie wrapped her arm around my shoulders and stood beside me. "Should... something happen, we will discuss it together, as adults. We wouldn't put you on the street, Jenn. We can always draw up a legal rental document if you like." She added.

"I don't think that's necessary," I said, "I mean, obviously I won't live here for forever and I promise I would take extremely good care of everything, I just had to do the 'worst case scenario' thing in my head."

Nathalie chuckled, "that's fine. I understand. Why don't I take us home, and you can think about it for a bit." She offered. This woman was too good to me.

I nodded. "That sounds great. I think a hot bath is in order." I said with a chuckle as we began to walk to the side door.

"Oh, one more thing." She said as she locked the side door and double checked to make sure it was properly closed and secure. "It's only the 2 levels, so there is no washer or dryer, but you can always come over to do your laundry. Gives me an excuse to see you more often." She said with a wink as she pressed a button on her remote control, unlocking her car doors.

Smiling, I climbed into the SUV and closed my door behind me, looking over the outside of the house once more as I fastened my seatbelt and Nathalie drove the short route home.

A/N: I wanted to add, if any of my readers have written or are writing their own Sidfics, feel free to give me your links, so I can read and review your stories too! :) Thanks, Liz
Chapter 36: Chapter 36

Chapter 36

Walking back into the door leading to Sidney's wing of the house, I climbed the familiar stairs to the sound of eggs being cracked open and dropped onto a hot frying pan. I rolled my eyes and smiled. 'Again with the eggs' I thought to myself. I walked into the kitchen and set my purse down on the counter before removing my jacket.

"Hey. How was it?" Sidney asked, turning around to see me. He looked like he had just woke up, his hair still resembling the same bird nest it did when I had left less than an hour ago, and in only his boxers.

I pursed my lips and nodded. That was pretty much all the reaction I could give right now. My mind was just swarming. I didn't want to appear to be taking advantage of the Lemieux's by accepting such an offer, but at the same time, how could I pass it up? That wasn't just an apartment or a place to sleep, that was a home. A home I could see myself in. A home I wanted to wake in Sidney's arms at. I would never find another place I wanted to be at more. It was completely move-in ready, being completely furnished and painted in a neutral tone through the house. It had everything I ever wanted, in one spot. So why was this so hard for me to accept?

Sidney, watching my lack of response, could probably see the wheels turning in my head. I walked out of the kitchen and into the spotless guest room of his wing where his parents had stayed and went into the washroom. Placing a plug in the tub, I turned the water on and allowed the tub to begin to fill. Knowing Sidney, he had completely cleaned this room top to bottom after his parents left. I went then into Sidney's bathroom and took two clean towels from the linen closet, as well as my travel size bottle of lavender body wash that I had used this morning from the shower before going back into the other washroom. I sat on the edge of the standard size bathtub and watched the water fill it up. When it had reached half way, I squeezed a good amount of my body wash under the running water before turning the temperature closer to the hot side and began to undress after piling my hair on top of my head and securing it with a clip. Climbing in, I felt instant relaxation take over my muscles. I rolled up one of the towels and placed it behind my neck as a makeshift bath pillow and laid back, releasing a deep sigh.

The door being open, Sidney poked his head in to find me there, covered in bubbles and eyes closed, breathing in the wonderful scent of lavender. "You okay?" he asked, concerned.

"Yep." I said before using my right foot and toes to turn off the water tap. I looked to Sidney, to see him still staring at the tap, as if he didn't believe what he had just witnessed. I smiled. "It's another one of my 'gifts'." I said, making the air quotations.

He chuckled and kneeled down beside the tub where my head was. "Want to tell me about it?" He asked quietly, wanting me to spill about the details of the house and maybe figure out why I wasn't saying much. I reached my wet hand out from under the water and ran it over his head, hoping to tame some of the wild hair. It did little, but it was an improvement. "Hey, you're dripping water down my back." He said with a small shudder and a smile.

"Well, get in here then." I said. He stood and removed his boxers. I leaned forward in the tub so he could climb in behind me. When he had finally sat down, after tossing my 'pillow' onto the floor, I leaned back into his chest, him wrapping his arms around me and took his hands in mine. We didn't fit easily in this tub, but we made do, me sitting between his legs, his knees bent so his feet could be in the water with mine. After releasing a deep breath and feeling his lips against the side of my head, I began to describe the house. I told him every detail about each room, both upstairs and on the main floor. I explained what Nathalie told me about Mario owning it and them wanting to help me out by renting it to me at a low price. He probably would have thought I was good with everything, except for the sighs that I added after every sentence.

"So, why are you uneasy about accepting their offer?" he asked, feeling my tension.

"This place is everything I could imagine, Sid. I just... it's an incredible offer and I would love to take it, but I'm... I feel..." Crap. Still unable to express what I was feeling.

"You feel you wouldn't be doing it on your own with such a nice place?" he guessed. Ding ding ding - we have a winner.

"Yeah." I said, sitting up and turning around completely to face him. "It's too nice. I mean, for starting out on my own, shouldn't I have a crap bachelor apartment that smells and has kids that scream and cry all night living above me?" I asked, just thinking outloud.

Sidney leaned forward and placed his right, bubbles covered hand on the side of my face and ran his thumb on my cheek. "Baby. You don't deserve a place like that. I understand what you mean and how you're feeling, but you've gotta think too - you've been through a lot, and you've had it rough for so long that of course you feel you deserve the worst. But you're the best and I think you should take the offer and move there. Like you said, you don't have to live there for the rest of your life, we'll get our own place one day and really make it ours, but for now, you need a place to live so you can begin your life here. Take it." He spoke gently enough that I took every word and it filled my heart with so much respect and love for him. I leaned forward and kissed him.

"Thank you." I said quietly against his lips.

"Can we get out of here?" he asked with a smile as he held his hand up to my face. "I'm getting pruney."

I laughed. "Sure." I got up first, seeing as how I was less squashed than he was and took his hands, helping him to stand as well. We helped each other brush the bubbles off our miscellaneous body parts and Sidney held open a towel for me to climb in. After wrapping a towel around his own waist and collecting our clothes and letting the water begin to drain from the tub, we walked together back to his room to get dressed.

"Before I forget, can we go out with Marc and Vero for dinner tonight?" I asked Sidney.

"Sure, that sounds good to me." He said with a quick kiss.

I put the same clothes I had on earlier back on, while Sid dressed himself in a white tshirt and a pair of Reebok athletic pants. I quickly texted Nathalie and asked where she was, because I had made a decision and wanted to talk to her about it. She replied that she was in Mario's office, and I could join them there. Instantly I grew nervous, but took Sidney's hand and we walked together. Even he didn't know what I had decided.

I knocked lightly on the office door and after hearing Nathalie chime out "come in Jenn" I opened the door slowly and stepped inside, Sidney right behind me, still holding tightly to my hand.

"Hello." I said quietly with a smile to both Nat and Mario. Mario was seated behind his desk and Nathalie was perched on the opposite side of it.

"Jenn, so nice to see you again." Mario said as I followed Sidney's lead and sat down on the leather couch against the wall of the large room. Both Mario and Nathalie joined us, sitting in the matching leather chairs across from the couch.

"You too Mario. How are you?" I asked politely.

"I'm well thank you. So, Nathalie tells me you've decided on the house?" He asked with a smile.

I looked at Sidney for a moment and nodded. I still held his hand in mine tightly, almost scared to let go. He gave me a gentle squeeze of encouragement. "Yes I have. I want to thank you both for your incredible offer, it really means the world to me - to us. I want nothing more than to start new and fresh here in Pittsburgh with all of you and that being said," I glanced again back to Sid and gave him a small smile. "I would love to accept your offer and can't wait to move in!" I finished excitedly.

Mario and Nathalie both beamed while Sidney kissed my cheek and wrapped his arm around me tightly.

"That's wonderful!" Nathalie exclaimed, standing to give me a hug. I stood with her and hugged her back. She then went to hug Sidney as Mario stood as well and hugged me too. After we had finished all of our congratulatory embracing, we sat back down and began to work out some of the logistics like, when I would move in, when rent was due, maintenance on the house, all that fun stuff. I was new to the 'home owner' bit but I had rented an apartment before and it seemed to be pretty much the same. Nathalie had offered me the phone number of a cleaning service as well, which I waved off and explained I would take care of it on my own. I would be moving in soon, in the next couple of weeks, and since Mario trusted me, he said he didn't want the first rent cheque until I had officially moved in completely. "Not partially, not even half way. Not until you are working and are completely settled" - were his exact words. He walked over to his desk and opened a drawer, before returning to me and handing me a set of 2 keys to the house.

"Thank you!" I said excitedly as I clutched him in my hand and began to practically do a happy dance in my seat, smiling from ear to ear. At that point, Nathalie asked me to write down my license plate and I had Sidney write down his so we would be granted access into the gated community. She told me she would call soon to have us added so we can go and see the house.

When the talking was completed, Sidney and I stood to go back upstairs for a late brunch together. Just as we were heading out the door, I stopped and turned around. "Oh, one more thing!" I said quickly, causing both Mario and Nathalie to turn around. "Can you write down the address and directions for me? I have no idea where I live now." The room erupted into laughter.

When the laughter in the office had died down, I swear, Mario turned a dark red from laughing so hard, Sidney and I walked back to his wing. "So I guess it's official." He said with a smile as we walked, hand in hand up the stairs.

I nodded, feeling very proud and eager to get the process started. "Yep."

"Do you know yet how you're going to get your things here?" he asked.

"Well, I hope my car will make the trip." I said with a laugh. "I have a '95 Honda, so we'll see what happens, but my plan is to load up my car and drive here."

He nodded, "that's kind of a long drive, isn't it?"

"Mmmhmm. About 6 hours I think." I answered as we reached the top of the stairs and went to sit in the kitchen. I still hadn't eaten breakfast so I went into his fridge and pulled out an apple, before getting a small plate and a knife and sat down across the counter from him. I began to slice and peel the apple, taking a bite before looking up at a smirking Sidney. "What?" I asked, mouth half full of apple.

"You don't like the peel?" he asked, still smirking.

I shook my head. "No. It tastes weird." I passed a quarter of the apple to him across the counter and he took a bite.

"I'm going to offer you something, but I don't want you to say no before thinking about it, okay?" he warned me.

"Okay." I said with a shrug.

"In the summer, I hire someone I know and trust to drive my Rover to Nova Scotia for me, since it's over 19 hours away. If you want, I can talk to him about driving your car for you, so you don't have to worry about it."

I swallowed the piece of apple in my mouth and sat up straight on the stool. Hire someone to drive my car? It's only 6 hours, and sure it will suck but think of all I'll get to see as I make the trip. "Okay I've thought about it." I said. Sidney nodded, gesturing for me to continue. "I wouldn't be opposed to it, except that the car will have my personal belongings in it. My clothes, my trinkets, that kind of stuff. I think I can manage it on my own but I thank you for the suggestion." I finished with a smile. "I really wouldn't mind the drive... especially if maybe my boyfriend went with me..." I trailed off quietly, my eyes looking down at the counter before slowly raising up to meet his.

Sidney stood up from his stool and reached over the counter to get another piece of my apple. "Your boyfriend, huh?" He said, taking a bite. I nodded as I got up and retrieved another apple from the fridge and began to slice and peel it as well.

"It might be kinda fun. What do you think?" I asked, as I started eating the fresh apple.

"When?" he asked.

I shrugged. "It depends on your schedule. I don't want you to miss any team meetings, or practices."

He pulled out his Blackberry and began to scroll across the screen. "Well," he said, running his tongue over his top row of teeth through his closed mouth. "The longest break I have for the rest of the season is right now. We play Toronto on Saturday, and would have a practice on Friday afternoon. So, if we're going to do this together, it would have to be this week." I handed him another piece of apple as he put his phone down. "Is that alright with you?"

I thought about it for a few moments before replying, "Well... I hadn't anticipated it all happening so fast, but sure."

"Do you know what you're going to say to your parents?" he asked quietly, rubbing his palms together.

I shook my head. "I have no clue." Quietly in the distance, I heard my cell phone ringing, so I got up from the stool and slid the plate with the remaining slice of apple to Sidney as I walked into his room and retrieved my phone.

"Hello?" I answered it, not having checked the display before answering.

"Hey Jenn!" It was Veronique, calling as she said she would.

"Hi V!" I said excitedly, I couldn't wait to tell her the good news. "I was going to call you today, how would you and Marc like to join Sid and I for dinner tonight?"

"That sounds wonderful! Where are we going?" she asked enthusiastically.

"Well, Sidney was telling me about this place called The Grand Concourse. We could get a private room for the four of us."

"Oh that place is delicious! You will love it Jenn. Do you have reservations, already?" she asked.

"No, not yet."

"Hmm.. it's kind of late and they're always packed. Get Sidney to call and tell him to make sure he says his name, then we'll definitely get in." Veronique suggested.

"Okay. I'll let you know what time when I know. Cool?"

"Totally cool! Can't wait to see you guys tonight!"

"Okay, bye for now!"

"Bye honey!"

I hung up the phone and walked back into the kitchen, and took my seat across from Sidney. "Who was that?" he asked.

"V. We're on for dinner, but she said you need to call to get us some reservations and to try for 7pm."

"Why don't you call? I have their number here." He said, scrolling through his Blackberry contacts list.

I shook my head. "Veronique says it's too late. You'll have to drop your name in order to get us in."

"Gotcha." He said, pressing the talk button and making the call. "Hello, this is Sidney Crosby. I would like to reserve a private room for 4 for tonight please. Yes. Great. Thank you." He said before hanging up his phone and setting it down beside him. "7 it is."

"Wow, it was that easy?" I asked, kind of turned on by his power to just get a reservation at the drop of a hat.

"Yep. I don't like to do it often, but The Grand Concourse has really good seafood."

I quickly sent Veronique a text message letting her know to meet us at the restaurant for 7, before turning back to Sid. "So, what do you want to do until dinner?" I asked suggestively with a sly smile.

Sidney smiled in return before he stood and walked around the counter. "I can think of a few things..." he said slowly before taking my hand and leading me towards his bedroom...

By 6pm we had made love, had a shower together and were both dressed for dinner. The restaurant was about 30 minutes away from the house, so we still had a little time. Since the restaurant was a dressy-one, I wore my dress pants that I had brought for my interview, along with my heels and the black blazer that Veronique had bought for one of my arena outfits. However this time, I wore a normal bra (much to Sidney's disappointment) and buttoned it all the way up to be a little more discreet. Adding a few extra waves to my hair, I had left the majority of it down, my bangs swept to the left side and added some tan eyeshadow to my usual makeup routine. Sidney wore a cobalt blue dress shirt with black dress pants, and just a hint of his white tshirt underneath showing at the neckline. He had actually intended on wearing a tie, but I told him not to bother and that showing a bit of the white contrasting against the blue and his gold chain would keep me turned on all night. Of course he obliged! There was just something about that colour combo that always did it for me.

Since I had a few minutes of time to kill, I thought I should call my parents and just fore-warn them that Sidney was going to be coming with me on Tuesday to the house.

I cleared my throat and swallowed the anxiety that began to climb up my throat as I dialed the familiar number.

"Hello?" My father answered the phone.

"Hi Dad, it's Jenn." I said.

He coughed into the phone. "What?"

"I uh... I just wanted to let you know that when I come back on Tuesday, I'm going to have someone with me."

"Oh really?" He asked gruffly.

"Yes. He's someone that means a lot to me, and I thought I should let you both know, so it isn't a complete surprise." I laughed nervously.

"Mmmhmm." was the response I received from my father.

"Okay, well, I'm going to go. I'll see you on Tuesday."

"Hmpf." He said before hanging up on the phone on me.

I lowered the phone from my ear and let it fall onto my lap, and hung my head. It wasn't going to be pretty when I went back there, whether I had company with me or not. I heard Sidney walk quietly into the living room and sit beside me on the couch. After wrapping his right arm across my back, he leaned towards me and kissed the back of my left shoulder.

"Do you want to talk about it?" he asked, sensing my frustration.

I lifted my head and looked him in the eyes. "No. I want to celebrate my new life beginning here in Pittsburgh." I finished with a small smile.

Taking my hand, we began down the stairs and went to his car.

"This place is beautiful!" I said as I held Sidney's hand, walking into the restaurant. Sid was telling me on the way here that this place used to be a railway station many many years ago, and that I would really enjoy the atmosphere. While he did say it would most likely be pretty busy, we requested a private room for that reason. Apparently they have always been discreet with the players in the past, with a private entrance into the rooms so they could go undetected by the public and other guests.

A young man in a full suit and tie greeted us as we stepped forward. "Good Evening sir, madam. How can I help you?"

"Reservation for Crosby." Sidney spoke up.

The young man replied, "Ah, yes. Mr. Crosby. Party of four, you are the first to arrive." He looked to his left. "Abigail." He gently called over a woman who appeared in her mid-30's. "Please show Mr. Crosby and his guest to private room 3. Thank you."

Sidney and I both thanked the young man then began to follow this 'Abigail' lady. We walked completely around the other diners, oblivious to them thanks to one-way glass, down a hallway until we came upon our room. Pulling a red velvet curtain aside, Abigail motioned for us to enter the room, which had a dining table that looked like it would normally seat 6, but for now it was set for 4. Sidney and I took our seats beside each other, him holding out my chair for me then sitting down to my left.

"May I get you a beverage while you wait for the rest of your party?" She asked politely.

"I would like just a water for now, thank you." I said, as Sidney asked for a beer and put his arm across the back of my chair.

As Abigail left, Sidney asked, "so, Veronique doesn't know yet?"

I shook my head. "No. All she knew about is my interview tomorrow. She didn't know I was going to look at a place today with Nathalie, and she definitely doesn't know that I'm moving so soon."

Abigail returned with our drinks quickly and placed them in front of us, then announced she would return when the rest of our party had arrived. We both nodded and thanked her, as she excused herself and closed the curtain behind her.

Putting his left hand against my right cheek, Sidney kept my gaze in his. This man was so incredibly beautiful, I still had no idea what he was doing with me. I licked my lips lightly in anticipation of a kiss, and watched his eyes drop, following the path my tongue took, unknowingly licking his own lips in response. As our eyes met again, I whispered, "Sidney." Then cleared my throat a little. "That shirt looks fantastic on you." He smiled and pulled my face towards his for a kiss. I tried to keep it tame, I promise I did. It started simple enough, our lips meeting, pausing for a moment in contact, then parting. I smiled, then he pulled me in again, this time taking my top lip in between his and running the tip of his tongue along it before releasing me. I went back on my own this time and took his bottom lip in between mine and lightly bit down, knowing that was what he liked. My left hand somehow ended up on his right thigh and as I pressed myself a little closer to him, my hand brushed up against his groin, and realized he was erect. This of course, turning me on more, made me take our kiss to the next level, as I gently put my tongue inside his mouth, just enough to brush up against the tip of his..

"Hey kids!" Marc Andre said, causing Sidney and I to pull apart slowly and look to the doorway at the same time.

I sat back in my chair and said a hello to them both, as they took their seats across from ours. I reached my hand across to Sidney's thigh and gave it a reassuring gentle squeeze before placing it back on my own lap. I took a long sip of water to try and cool myself down, and noticed Sidney doing the same with his beer, causing me to smile and blush a little. Marc and Veronique ordered a drink for themselves with Abigail, before she left again.

"Jenn, I'm so glad you called and suggested this, I love this place." Veronique said excitedly as she removed her jacket to reveal a simple black cocktail dress. She thanked Marc as he took her jacket and put it on the back of her chair for her.

"Well," I said, looking to Sidney for a moment before continuing, "there was a reason I wanted us all to go out." I said, taking a break to swallow. "We are here to celebrate!" I said excitedly.

"Celebrate what? Oh my god, did you get the job? I thought your interview was tomorrow? Did you get a different job? Are you guys engaged? Did you buy a house?.." Veronique began to chatter on and on at a speed I didn't think I could understand. Marc put his hand on her upper arm, and she stopped talking. Huh, was that all it took? I thought with a laugh.

Abigail returned again, and placed their drinks on the table, saying she would give us some time with the menus before returning. Closing the curtain again, I focused my attention to the 2 eager faces staring at me from across the table.

"Well, as you both know, I do have a job interview tomorrow, and while I have a good feeling about it, that's not what I'm talking about. I went with Nathalie this morning to view a place to live, that her and Mario own and want to rent to me, and I've decided to take it!"

Veronique screeched as she bounced out of her seat and hopped to my side of the table and hugged me, as I sat there in shock and laughing at her reaction. She calmed herself down and took her seat again. "Wow, that's not even the best part!" I said with a laugh, Marc and Sidney both chuckling with me. Veronique began to bounce in her chair, excited for whatever I was about to say.

"You better tell her quick, Jenn. She looks like a bomb ready to go at any time," Sidney said to me, gesturing to Veronique. Marc and I laughed again while Veronique ignored the comment and kept her attention on me.

"I wasn't planning on moving until i had a job secured and everything like that, but the house is available now, so Sidney and I are going to Toronto on Tuesday morning to pack up my things and I'll be back permanently as of Wednesday or Thursday!" Again, as expected, Veronique squealed louder and jumped out of her chair, bouncing up and down before pulling me out of my chair and we hugged, and I even bounced with her a little because well, I was excited too. Marc shook Sid's hand across the table and told him 'congratulations' as Veronique and I continued to hug. Regaining our composure, we took our seats again and I took another long sip of water as Sidney took my hand and joined it with his on my left thigh. He leaned over and kissed my left cheek again, showing me again, how happy he was I had made the decision.

Sidney raised his glass and said, "well I want to propose a toast, to Jenn, my fantastic, incredibly beautiful, most amazing girlfriend, who within a week will be yet another Canadian taking up residence in Pittsburgh."

"Salut!" Marc called out as the 4 of us clanked our glasses together.

I sighed as I sat back in my chair and took my napkin from my lap and put it on my mostly-empty plate. "I am stuffed." I said, looking around the table at my friends and Sid, who all looked the same way that I felt.

"That was so good.." Veronique moaned, resting her hand on her stomach. The four of us had just each eaten the Surf 'n' Turf meal which consisted of a petite filet, lobster tail, mashed potatoes & asparagus, (I personally skipped the asparagus, but everyone else enjoyed theirs). We continued to sit and talked amongst ourselves, avoiding dessert, while we let our full bellies rest before the ride home. When it was time to say goodbye, Veronique and Marc offered any help they could while I moved, and wished my luck for the interview tomorrow. After hugs all around, we parted, Sidney and I walking to his SUV. As he held the passenger door open, just as I was about to climb in, he said, "you know what, can you drive? I'm tired." I nodded, yes and he handed me his keys.

As he told me directions, I drove us back to the Lemieux home, parked in the garage and we walked together upstairs. I was ready to continue where we had started before dinner, but when I came out of the bathroom, face washed and teeth brushed, I found Sidney fast asleep on his bed with only his pants still on. I shook my head and chuckled before I went around the wing and turned off the few lights we had left on before putting a blanket over Sid and curled up next to him in his bed.

(A/N: This chapter made me hungry for apples. I literally sat and ate 2 of them- yes they were peeled - while I wrote the end of this chapter.)
Chapter 37: Chapter 37

Chapter 37

I woke on Monday morning well before Sidney, my nerves attacking early. I quietly got out of bed and took myself to the living room, with a fresh cup of tea and sat on the couch. When I had finished my tea and had decided I was officially staying awake, I snuck back into Sidney's room to grab some clean clothes and took a shower in the guest room. Then I sat down in the kitchen and finally read that issue of The Hockey News that I had tried to all last week. I didn't even realize I had been sitting there for over an hour when I heard Sidney quietly calling out my name.

"Jenn?" He sounded still asleep, but I went to his room anyways. He was just rolling over in bed, and rubbed his sleepy eyes before they opened a pinch and I sat beside him on the bed.

"Hey you." I said quietly, running my hand down his arm.

"Come back to bed." He muttered in his half-awake daze, his eyes closed again.

"I can't sleep anymore." I replied with a smile. He was so incredibly adorable. He looked as though he was going to fall back asleep at any moment, so I put his duvet back over his body, and leaned down to kiss his forehead before whispering in his ear, "I love you." The only response I received was gentle snoring.

After a morning spent doing practically nothing, on my own in Sidney's house, it was finally time to begin getting ready for my interview. 'The interview began at 2pm, and it took 15 minutes to get to the clinic, so I had 45 minutes to make myself gorgeous', I calculated in my head.

Sidney had finally woken up around 11am, and he went straight to the gym in the Lemieux's house to work out for an hour and a half. I had opted not to bother, because knowing my luck, I would injure myself or worse yet, him. So, instead with his password I went on his computer and after sending an email to Andy and Linds, explaining the latest (including the interview and the move), I canceled my online accounts with Facebook and MySpace. I had officially decided to walk away from my old life, and begin brand new and fresh here in Pittsburgh. Also, since I would be seen around town and at the arena a bit more (and not always with disguises), I didn't want anyone to have public access to my personal information. I also called my disability support case worker and informed her of the changes I was making, and to cancel my support payments. She said she was proud of me and knew I would get there. She also said she would credit my account with one final payment to help me out with starting my new life. After thanking her profusely for the work she had done for me, I made a quick note to send her some flowers.

It seemed that when I wasn't thinking of Sidney and Pittsburgh, I was trying to figure out what to say to my parents. This would be the first time I have ever been direct and forward with them, and I wondered how they would react. The one thing I had to keep in mind was to be strong. I had to tell myself that I was an adult now, and they should never have treated me the way they did. I'm better than that now, I deserve better than that now, and I wanted better. Maybe I should just say exactly that.

When Sidney came back from the gym, he jumped in the shower to get ready to bring me to the interview. I was going to ask if I could just borrow his car, but I didn't have any idea where I was going. Besides, I could use his support during the drive. I hadn't been on an interview in a year, and while Mario reassured me constantly that Dr. Martin was the best and easy to talk to, it didn't do much to ease my anxiety. Still, while he whistled the tune from "It's a Small World Afterall" (I have NO idea how he got that in his head), I stood at the sink on the other side of the shower curtain and lightly curled my hair. I applied my usual makeup, but this time added a bit of blush to my cheeks, to give me a bit of natural glow, despite the wintery conditions outside. After brushing my teeth and applying my lip gloss to make my lips have a beautiful shine, I felt ready to get dressed.

Sidney walked into his room wearing only a white towel wrapped around his waist just as I was adjusting my deep red belt high around my waist, just under my bust. He stopped in his tracks as I looked up to him, nerves on full display. "What do you think?" I asked, terrified that he wouldn't like it and I had nothing else with me to wear.

His mouth was open as his eyes grazed down my body then back up again before meeting my eyes. "Baby you...you...you look incredible." He was finally able to say.

"Are you sure?" I asked, sincerely pleading for an honest answer.

"Well, there's one thing missing." He said as he turned to his dresser. I quickly looked at myself, trying to figure out what he was talking about. I had everything on and my hair and makeup were done, oh maybe he meant my shoes - they were at the front door still from last night. Sidney turned back around and went to his bed before sitting down at the edge of it. "Come here." He said, patting the spot next to him.

"Sidney we don't really have time, love..." I began.

"Just come here." He said again. I sighed and went to sit beside him, to his right. "Give me your hand." He said, and I reluctantly held out my left hand to him. Turning my hand over, so it was now palm side up, he placed a small box in my hand. When I finally looked at the box, I realized it was a little blue box from Tiffany & Co.

"Oh my god." I breathed out, staring at the box, terrified to move or touch it anymore than I already was.

"Relax, it's not a ring." He said with a chuckle as he pulled the white ribbon bow on top and took off the lid. I watched him curiously as his right hand and fingers went into the box, pulling out a silver chain. Taking the box from my hand and placing it between us on the bed, he wrapped the small chain around my wrist and fastened it. My mouth dropped in shock. It was a sterling silver thin chain with 5 round Tiffany diamonds along the chain.

"Sidney, I..." I began to protest, he interrupted me quickly.

"This is, many things, all in one. First, it's beautiful, and you're beautiful. Second, it's a good luck for you for your interview today. Third, it's a thank you for loving me the way you do. And fourth, it's a promise that I will always support you, and love you and be here for you. I will be your strength, your friend, your love and I will be your family."

By now the tears were flowing freely down my face. I couldn't speak, I couldn't form words, so I did what I could and I kissed him.

After retouching my makeup, Sidney and I were rushing to the main door, my heels in my hand to go to his car.

"Good luck!" Nathalie called as she saw us running by. I quickly turned around, sliding across the ceramic tile floor while I backtracked the few steps until I saw her standing in the kitchen doorway.

"Thank you!" I called back, before running back to Sidney, who was now chuckling. He pulled out an extra pair of his shoes and I slipped them on quickly, them clearly not fitting well at all, but I could walk faster in them than the heels. Here we go!

I walked back to the car, trying to keep my pace casual, but wanting to run to the Range Rover and rip off the driver's side door, just to see Sidney faster.

I knocked lightly on the passenger side window, getting his attention, and he unlocked his doors before reaching over to open my door from the inside for me. "Hey, how did it go?" he asked as I climbed inside.

I looked at him and smiled, before leaning over the center console and kissed him, pulling his neck towards me to deepen it. As we parted with a deep breath, I lifted up my left wrist where the bracelet rested and smiled. "It worked."

He reached over immediately to hug me and congratulate me, him still not knowing what exactly all happened. As he began to drive back to the house, I dished out the details of the entire interview, but more importantly, how it all ended.

"...and Dr. Martin said he could tell I would be a great fit in his clinic, and so he offered me a job! I'll be working Mondays to Thursdays each week, 9-5, the pay is... incredible, more than I've ever made before and he's going to sponsor my work visa, so I can stay here in the US to be with you and live!"

"That's so incredible Jenn, congratulations baby." Sid said, lifting our joined hands to his mouth so he could kiss the back of my hand. "So when do you start?"

"In a month. He said he wanted to give me plenty of time to settle in here in Pittsburgh, and while I told him I was ready to start on Monday if he needed me, he said it wasn't necessary and to relax a while. So, I get you all to myself for a whole month! I can go to games wherever, I am so excited!"

"I'm so proud of you." Sidney said sweetly.

I sat back in the chair, resting my head against the back of the seat. "I am exhausted! I was so worried all morning, I couldn't sleep and then with being so nervous, I'm just wiped out."

"Well, you can take a nap when we get back to the house, because we are going out tonight."

"We are?" I asked excitedly.

"Yep. Veronique and I have it all planned. We knew you'd do well, so a bunch of the guys are coming out to celebrate you moving to Pittsburgh."

I let out an unexpected yawn. "Oh that sounds so great! I can't wait!"

Sidney chuckled. "Yeah, we'll have a nap first. We have to be at Marc's for 9."

I only remember walking up the main stairs to Sidney's bedroom and curling up on his bed in my clothes. He said something about "..wear this tonight.." and got me undressed, but I don't think I helped him much at all. He then tucked me in and kissed me.

My bangs were being moved, ever so gently across my forehead, and the blanket I clutched tightly in my hands up to my chin was being pulled down slightly. I heard a soft chuckle then felt something soft and moist on the tip of my nose, causing me to scrunch it. Another chuckle. Fingers were grazing along the side of my face before I heard a whisper of a voice I knew and loved.

"Jenn...it's time to wake up my love..." I let out my usual light moan and groan as I rose from the deep slumber that had completely consumed me. Rolling onto my back, I turned my head to the left, coming into contact with another pillow, soft and inviting, calling out to me in a way that would be too difficult to ignore. Maybe if I laid still, and quiet, I could allow myself to just drift off again...

The same soft and moist lips again went to my temple, my eyelid, and my cheekbone, causing me to smile slightly. I knew those lips. I had taken advantage of those lips in the past, and would do so again time and time again for the rest of my life. He chuckled softly after seeing my lips curl upwards before placing his own over the right corner of mine. Okay, I was awake now. I tilted my head towards him, as he chuckled and pressed his lips to mine. Raising my arms up in the air, I wrapped them around his neck, keeping his lips tight to mine. I released a small moan as I kissed him back. This beat an alarm clock, hands down.

My eyes flickered open slowly, adjusting to the light in the room as he softly pulled away, but not before lightly bumping his nose with mine, in true Canadian 'eskimo kiss' form.

"Hello." He said with a chuckle as our eyes met.

I smiled and rolled over closer to him, my arms still tight around his neck. "Hey."

"I've made us some dinner, but you need to get out of bed first."

Releasing him, I stifled a yawn and stretched against the mattress, twisting my back. "Okay. What time is it?" I asked.

"Almost 7. You've slept since we got home 4 hours ago."

Sitting up in his bed, I shivered at the loss of warmth when he pulled his duvet off me, eager to get me out of bed. I seemed to be in only my bra and underwear... "I don't remember taking off my clothes," I said outloud to myself as I stood up out of the bed and went to my suitcase to get a pair of light gray track pants before pairing it with a dark blue hoodie that Sidney handed me from his own closet.

He rubbed his hand on the back of his neck, "Yeah, I kinda helped you with that. I thought you should wear your nice clothes out tonight, so in order to prevent them from wrinkling, I undressed you."

"Oh." I said, then shrugged. I held the neckline of the hoodie up to my nose and inhaled deeply. Ah.. Sidney. I looked to him, as he watched me with an amused smirk on his face. "Thank you." I said sweetly before leaning into him and placing a kiss on his lips. He took my hand and led me out of the bedroom and into the kitchen. 2 plates were out on the counter, utensils and glasses set with them, a single pillar white pillar candle was lit in the center. "This looks nice." I said as he stopped us outside the kitchen.

"We will eat, but first, you have to go downstairs, and tell Mario and Nathalie how the interview went. They keep calling and asking, but you've been asleep, and I want you to tell them the good news."

"Okay!" I said happily as I walked to the stairs. "Did you want to come with me?" I asked when I noticed he wasn't behind me.

"No, I need to watch dinner. But you go, and come back soon or else your food will be cold."

I nodded and walked quickly out the door. I moved fast and was at the bottom of the stairs in no time and knocked on Mario's office door. I bent forward, still trying to catch my breath.

The door opened and Nathalie was there. "Jenn? Are you alright dear?" She came to my side and rested her hand on my back. I stood up straight.

"I'm fine, I'm fine." I said in between pants. "Just ran down the stairs." I said with a breathy laugh. I walked with Nathalie into the office where she and Mario had been sitting on the couch and talking. I took a seat across from them and took a few deep breaths to get my heart and pulse back to normal. "Okay!" I said when I was feeling better. "So the interview!" I began.

"Yes please tell us all about it! Sidney wouldn't spill a detail." Nathalie said with a small pout as she sat back down beside Mario.

"It was SO good!" I said loudly, my excitement taking over. "He was so nice, and understanding, just like you said," I gestured to Mario. "Anyways, he offered me a job!"

"That's wonderful!" Mario said, standing up and coming to me to give me a congratulatory hug. Nathalie followed right behind him.

"Thank you." I said sincerely. "So, I'll be starting in a month, and working Mondays to Thursdays, 9-5 and he feels that I will be a great fit for his clinic, so I'm excited!" I finished.

"Oh that's so great Jenn, you really deserve it!" Nathalie said with a wink.

My smile hadn't faded in the slightest. "Thank you both for everything. Okay I have to go, Sid made us dinner and he said I wasn't allowed to take long because we're going out tonight!" I sang as I stood up and almost began to bounce up and down. I stopped and thought for a second, 'So this is what it felt like to be Veronique? Huh. I kinda like it!' I chuckled to myself and went towards the door. "I'll talk to you both before we fly out tomorrow."

"Oh that reminds me Jenn," Mario said quickly before going to his desk. He came back with a sheet of paper. "Here are your tickets for tomorrow."

"Thank you!" I said for the umpteenth time. "Um, Sid and I are driving back from Ontario together, so we'll be back Wednesday or Thursday, depending on things go..." I said with practically a snarl. It quickly faded as I remembered about my new place, my new job and my amazing boyfriend waiting for me upstairs. "okay Bye!" I said cheerily before walking out the door and running back to the main foyer to go up the stairs, taking them two at a time. I could hear Mario and Nathalie laughing still as I paused at the first landing to breathe. Man I was out of shape. I pressed on anyways and got to the wing's main door and ran up those stairs as well before practically keeling over when I hit the living room.

Panting, I bent over again and clutched my knees, hoping for the world to stop spinning and my breathing to even out. Sidney came over to me with a laugh. "You alright?" He said as he rubbed my back. I nodded, unable to speak still. "You were fast!" He remarked as I straightened my back out and looked to him, mock wiping my forehead with his sleeve.

"Stupid... stairs... so... many..." I squeaked out in between breaths as I walked slowly, being led by Sid to the kitchen counter. He laughed as he helped me onto a stool, making sure I wasn't going to fall off before walking around it and going to his own seat. About a minute of deep breathing later, I felt fine again and ready to eat. Sidney filled our water glasses before returning to his seat carrying a white casserole dish, placing it beside him. He removed the lid to reveal a large amount of steam. I had no idea what was in there, but it sure smelled good! "Sid, that smells amazing!" I said as he picked up my plate, to scoop some out for me.

"I made us spinach and cheese manicotti for dinner." Sidney said with a smile as he put the plate back in front of me.

I looked at him in amazement. "You did?" I asked happily with a smile.

"I heard it was one of your favourite dishes." He said with a wink.

"Okay, who is leaking this information?" I asked him with a laugh.

He shook his head with a sneaky smile. "I'll never tell."

I raised my water glass. "Here's to you, for being an amazing boyfriend, who I love dearly and goes to whatever lengths to make my favourite meal."

"I'll drink to that." He said with a smile before clinking his glass with mine.

After eating too much at dinner (again), Sid and I went back to his room and got ourselves showered and dressed for going out. I still had no idea where we were going, but I was excited to be with Veronique and Marc, and of course Sidney anywhere.

We pulled up to Marc and Veronique's house at around 8:45pm. I knocked on the door, and the moment Veronique opened it, she screeched so loud, I swear my ear drum almost burst. She pulled us into their house and hugged me tightly. "Tell me! Tell me! Tell me!" She said in a rush, very excited.

"I got the job!" I said happily, before joining her in a bouncing hug. We stood there and hopped together for a few long moments before we both let go and calmed down a bit.

"I'm so happy for you girl! You deserve this so much! I knew you would rock it, that's why I told Sid, we HAVE to celebrate tonight. I have the coolest night planned. The rest of the guys are meeting us at the club, and they'll probably be holed up in the VIP section for the night, but you and me, we are SO dancing!" She rambled into a matter of seconds, I had to concentrate to keep track of everything. What I did understand, was going to a club, and dancing.

"I LOVE to dance!" I said, getting excited. "Where are we going?"

"That's a surprise." My expression faded. Again with the damn surprises..sheesh. "Oh don't you dare give me that look Jenn, it's going to be fun, I promise!"

I smiled again, "okay okay, well let's go! I want to get on that dance floor!"

"In a minute, the cab will be here anytime." She said as she grabbed her coat and strapped some dangerously high heels to her ankles. Geez.. they had to be 4 inches high. If I wore those, I'd probably fall off and break my ankle. Wearing my 2 inch heels was enough - my feet would be aching later, but it was all for the price of fashion. Maybe that's what Veronique was thinking too..

The cab van pulled up maybe a minute later, and the 4 of us piled in. "The Touch Nightclub please." Veronique said to the driver and we were off! 40 minutes later and we were in the South Side, in front of the club. Sid had told me during the drive there that the club wouldn't be too packed, and it should be playing music that I would enjoy, but wouldn't tell me anything other than that. When we had stepped inside, all I could hear was bass pumping through the walls, couldn't make out any songs, but I was too excited to be in a club again - it had been YEARS since I had been in one. I used to go to them sometimes, when I would sneak out of the house (my parents never had a clue). I never really got into drinking, I was there for the dancing, it was such a release. Sidney helped me remove my coat and we checked them. I decided not to bring a purse with me, they just got in the way, so Sid had my chapstick, ID and some cash for me in his pocket.

Marc turned to me just before he opened the main doors, leading into the club. "Ready?" He asked with a wide smile, making me even more excited.

I nodded eagerly and he opened the door. The song that was playing instantly flooded my mind and a smile lit up my face.

"The power of love, is a curious thing.

Make one man weep, make another man sane.

Change a hawk to a little white dove,

More than a feelin', that's the power of love..."

I instantly received a burst of energy and grabbing tightly to Sid's hand, I began to bounce up and down. "OH MY GOD! ITS HUEY LEWIS!" I screamed in excitement. "Let's go dance!" I yelled, causing Veronique to shriek in agreement.

"You girls go have fun, we'll be in the VIP." Sid said as he kissed my cheek and passed me off to Veronique. I took her hand and we ran for the dance floor. It wasn't packed, but it certainly wasn't empty. We began to dance up a storm, moving our hips in time with the beat while I sang at the top of my lungs.

"This is SO awesome!" I yelled to her as the volume level was so high.

"I know, right? It's 80's night, Sid said you'd love it!" She yelled back.

I nodded and threw my arms in the air, swaying my head with my hips and continued to sing. When the song was coming to an end, I was completely elated. Then Stevie Nicks' "Edge of Seventeen" began and the same hype began all over again.

After Stevie Nicks, the dj spun some Def Leppard, Lipps Inc and ZZ Top, officially marking tonight as the best dance night ever! When "Barracuda" by Heart began, I was sweaty and in desperate need of a drink. Veronique and I pushed our way through the crowd to a staircase, that led to the glass enclosed VIP lounge. We walked up the stairs, both feeling tired already, but having too good of a time to complain or even think twice about it. When we were finally inside, I ran into Max, who was standing and talking with Staalsy and Geno.

"Hey Jenn!" He shouted above the volume that seeped through the glass walls. "Congratulations!" He came to me and offered me a hug and a respectful kiss on the cheek.

"Oh thanks Max!" I replied with a smile. I looked around in the lounge to see who had all arrived while Veronique and I were getting an easy workout. I noticed Matt Cooke, Kris LeTang, Tyler Kennedy, Mark Eaton and Alex Goligoski were all hanging around too. Sidney was talking to Marc on the couch, while Vero walked over to Marc and sat down on his lap.

"So when are you officially a Pittsburgh resident?" Max asked as we made small talk.

"Umm.. Wednesday or Thursday actually." I replied.

"Really? So soon! That's exciting!" He said, taking a swig of the beer in his hand. This just made me thirstier.

"I know, I'm really really excited. Sid and I go to Ontario tomorrow, and we're driving back with all my stuff. Max, sorry but I need a drink, I'll talk to you later tonight okay?"

He smiled and nodded and went back to talking with Malkin and Jordan, while I headed over to the couch and sat beside Sid.

"Hey, I was watching you dance. You've got some moves!" Sid practically yelled in my ear. I put my hand on his thigh.

"Baby, you have no idea." I said with a laugh back. "Hey, can I have some of my money? I need a drink."

"Oh I'll get it, what do you want?" He asked as he began to get up from his seat.

"Water would be great, thanks babe." I said with a wink as he turned and walked to the bar. Moments later he returned and handed me the bottle. I instantly began to suck it back, having finished half of it in less than a minute. It felt so good going down my throat and helping to cool me down!

The song began to change, and I recognized the beginning of "Livin on a Prayer" by Bon Jovi starting. My ears perked up and I looked straight at V. She must have read my mind because she was already looking at me, with a smile growing on her lips. I nodded and we both jumped up and ran for the stairs. Getting back on the dance floor, we carried on as we had, holding hands and dancing together, occasionally bumping our hips together as we sang the song loudly. As the song came to an end, the DJ announced that he was going to be changing it up to some rap and dance music. I was a little bummed, the 80's had the best music in any decade (in my opinion of course), but hey, dancing is dancing and I didn't care if I would be listening to Snoop Dogg for the rest of the night, I was going to have a great time. "I Just Wanna Love You" by Jay-Z began to play and Veronique and I adjusted the pace of our dancing accordingly. Still holding hands, we moved in sync, bumping our hips together and having a lot of fun. There were a couple of times during the songs where guys would come up behind both of us and begin to dance with us, but we politely declined each time and stayed together.

When "Get Low" by Flo Rida was playing, I looked up to the lounge and could see Sid and Marc standing at the edge of the VIP section, looking down through the windows at V and I dancing. I told Veronique discreetly that they were watching and we both had the same idea at the same time. Moving closer together, slowly, I put my hand on V's waist and we began to move our hips at the same time, practically grinding against each other. We were giggling through it, because we knew that the guys were watching and they'd be enjoying the show. Veronique and I took turns smacking each other's asses and lifting our legs up on each other's hips. We even turned around and shimmied against each others bodies. At this point, some guy who had been watching us dance came over to me and began to dance in front of me, trying to get my attention. I just turned around, like normal and continued to focus on dancing with V. He put his arm around my waist and pulled me so close to him, I could feel his dick against my low back. Disgusted, I pulled myself away from him but couldn't get out of his grasp. I turned my head to the side and yelled, "No Thank you!" a little harshly but he didn't seem to get it as he kept on grinding into my backside. Veronique, could see I was struggling tried to pull his arm away from my stomach, but he was holding too tight. "V help!" I said loudly to her. Using her index finger and thumb, she pinched the guy's arm hard, and he howled in pain before releasing his grasp on me and stumbling backwards. I began to fall with him at first, but a strong pair of arms pulled me back up. I looked up into the very concerned eyes of Sidney.

"You okay?" he asked. I nodded and smiled before pulling me into a hug and placing a kiss on my neck. I knew he was glaring at the guy, but I didn't care. Looking past him, I saw Veronique animatedly talking to Marc, probably explaining what happened. "Do you want to go?" Sidney asked me as he pulled away, staring me in the eyes again, trying to get a feel for how I was. I shook my head and took his hand, as he led me back to the VIP section. With a protective arm tight around my waist, we weaved through the traffic on the floor, Sidney keeping his head kind of down, probably trying to avoid any attention. When we got back upstairs, he asked me about 3 times if I was okay, before I asked him to get me another bottle of water. He asked Max to sit with me while he went to the bar. I rolled my eyes with a smile.

"I saw what happened, I'm surprised Sid didn't knock that dude out!" Max said honestly.

"I'm glad he didn't, it wasn't necessary." I replied.

"He was flaming when that guy began to walk over to you, it was like he knew. Then when he saw you struggling against him, he lost it and bolted down the stairs."

"Well, it's nice to have a prince in shining armour." I said with a wink to Max as Sidney returned. I thanked him and took a few big gulps of water. As he sat down beside me again, I took his left wrist and turned it to look at his watch. I gasped, "holy shit it's midnight already?" I asked, stunned at how fast the night was going by. I looked to Sidney, "our flight is at noon tomorrow."

He smiled, "I know. We can sleep on the plane." I smiled back and nodded.

"Do you want to dance?" I asked him, as "Just Dance" by Lady Gaga began to pump through the speakers.

He shook his head and a very stern look came over his face. "No, I uh.. I don't dance."

"Can't or won't?" I asked with a smile.

He chuckled, "a little of both?" he replied hesitantly.

"You just have to move your hips with the music. It's easy." I said with a shrug.

He continued to sit and shake his head 'no', so I gave up on asking. Instead, I took off my shoes, instantly moaning at the wonderful feeling of being off heels, and walked to V and took her hand, pulling her up with me and we began to dance, the only 2 people in a room full of Penguins and a bartender. We didn't do the same 'sexy' dancing we did last time, we just enjoyed ourselves. We kept it up through a bunch of songs, having a great time together. About an hour later, I felt Sidney come up behind me and placed his hands on my hips from behind before saying into my ear, "we should head out, it's getting late." I nodded and reached around behind me and placed my hands on his hips, trying to move them in tune with mine to the music. He didn't budge. I turned around to face him and looked deeply into his eyes and with my hands still on his hips, tried again. This time, he allowed me to move him a little and I smiled in victory. I pulled my arms up and tied my hands together behind his neck, pulling his head down to mine and kissed him. Our dancing slowed down and I placed my head against his chest, enjoying the close proximity.

After saying goodnight to the rest of the guys, Marc, Veronique, Sid and I took a cab back to their house and I drove us back to the Lemieux's house since Sidney had a few beers at the club. Taking turns yawning, we got undressed and ready for bed, snuggling up close under the covers.

Just before I dozed off, Sidney said quietly, "by the way. Watching you and Vero dance like that..." he swallowed hard, "...the hottest thing I've ever seen." With that he placed a kiss on my forehead and we were gone for the night.

I had my dream guy, a fantastic place to live, amazing friends, and a new job that promised so much.. Now all I had to do was worry about seeing my parents tomorrow..

(A/N: The Touch Nightclub actually exists in Pittsburgh, however is closed. So, any information about the place, is completely fictional. I've never been there.)
Chapter 38: Chapter 38

Chapter 38

Sidney and I were both jolted awake by the loud sound of the Hockey Night in Canada theme, coming from my phone on his nightstand. Picking up my phone, Sidney tried to turn it off, unable to find a snooze or sleep button. He began to press firmly all over the screen, getting frustrated as the familiar tune blared. Taking my left hand from off his chest, I reached up and took the phone into my hands and slid the keylock feature off before turning off the alarm. I had set it when we got back from the club, knowing that we would be exhausted and likely sleep right through our flight. Immediately the thought of going back to Ontario and facing my parents and giving them the ultimatum sent waves of nausea through my body. I sat up and pulled the duvet off me, eager for some air as the back of my neck became clammy.

"Oh god.." I moaned as I hopped off the side of the bed and ran to the washroom, my hand clamped over my mouth. Holding my hair back with my right hand, I braced myself on the edge of the toilet with my left and heaved. I didn't have much to throw up thankfully, it was mostly bile but the fact that my nerves were attacking already was never a good sign.

Sidney dashed into the bathroom behind me, immediately standing behind me and took my hair from my hand before running his free hand over my clammy forehead and pulling any loose strands of hair out of the vomit path. I wretched two more times before I could feel that it was over. I flushed the toilet and rolled into a sitting position, leaning up against the shower stall on the ground. Sidney handed me a piece of toilet paper. I wiped my mouth with it and threw it in the toilet. He left the bathroom for a minute, and came back with a facecloth and ran it under the cool water tap, getting it soaked before wringing it out and kneeling beside me on the floor, beginning to dab my forehead and cheeks with it, trying to cool me down. I had now broken into a sweat, I could feel the beads running down my neck. With shaky hands and breath, I took the cloth from him and wiped the back of my neck before looking at him. Concern was all over his face, his brows furrowed.

"Sorry." I whispered in a groggy morning voice. I spoke with my hand covering my mouth, as to prevent him from smelling my puke breath.

"What happened?" he asked.

"I'm nervous. And scared. And terrified. And frightened, and I just want to go back to bed." I said as I got to my knees and began to stand up off the floor. I needed mouthwash or toothpaste pronto.

"We can go another day. We don't have to go today."

I looked at him for a moment, he was serious. I thought for a second before shaking my head. "No, if I put it off, it'll just be worse. Better to get this over with now."

He put his arm around the back of my waist and placed a kiss on my right shoulder as I brushed my teeth. "I'll be right there with you."

Toothbrush hanging out of my now foamy, minty mouth, I turned into his arms and hugged him tightly.

It turns out when you fly first class with a popular NHL player, you get to see a whole other side of the airport. Literally. I didn't have to go through security checkpoints or check in at my gate, or wait to board the plane this time. Sidney and I were escorted from the moment we stepped out of the car through the twists, turns and tunnels in the bowels of the Pittsburgh Airport right into our seats on the airplane. I had been practically yelling at Sidney at how 'we would be late' and 'miss our flight' but he kept insisting we would make it on time. He does this all the time though, so my concerns were warranted. For an international flight, I'm always at the airport at least 2 1/2 hours early, JUST to be sure. But now, we were in first class, completely alone except for the attendant who had introduced herself to us as Maria.

Sidney kept on asking for ginger ale and crackers for me, no matter how often I insisted I was fine, and that it was just nerves, but I was grateful for this sentiment. It was nice to be on the flight together, holding hands the entire way, talking about miscellaneous things and we even fell asleep for about 25 minutes before we landed in Toronto. After pulling down my fairly empty carry on from the overhead bins, (there was no point in bringing my clothes back to Toronto if I would have to cart them back to Pittsburgh again in a few days), and Sidney getting his own (he had packed a clean outfit and some toiletries, but also stuffed 3 empty duffel bags into his suitcase, to help bring some of my things back in the car), we walked first off the plane, ahead of the rest of the guests. Again, we were escorted quickly out the doors and towards the parking lot where my car sat, waiting for me. I should have been embarrassed by the fact that my car was old, had rust spots and wasn't anything spectacular, but I didn't think much of it as we both climbed in after tossing our bags in the trunk.

"So this is your car, huh?" Sidney asked with a smirk, flicking a piece of the seat beside his leg where the fabric had ripped and was hanging on by a thread.

I nodded as I started it and he purred to life. "This is him. My baby! Isn't that right D'Artanian?" I said in a baby voice as I rubbed the dash board.

Sidney chuckled, obviously holding back from further laughter. "D'Artanian?"

"Yep." I said as I steered us out of the parking lot and onto the highway. "I named him after the Musketeer. He's not much of a looker but he's a good boy. Gets me from A to B." Sure he wasn't a $200,000 Range Rover, but he was mine.

"Is he going to make it to Pittsburgh?" Sid asked skeptically.

I turned to him for a second and grinned. "We'll see."

I was glad to have taken an early flight, because we pulled into my parents driveway just after 2pm and that gave us plenty of time to pack before the shit hit the fan. Knowing I would be home alone, I showed Sidney around the house before taking him into my room.

"Very nice." He remarked as he looked around. There was something to do with the Penguins on each wall, and of course, he noticed those first. He turned around and dove onto my bed, snuggling into my pillow. "Oh yeah, this is comfy." He said as he closed his eyes with a smile.

"Don't get too comfortable, we have a lot of work to do and that bed is staying."

He sat up on his elbows. "Didn't you say it was yours? You bought it a couple years ago?"

I sighed. "Yes, but I'm leaving it here. My parents can do whatever with it. Same with the furniture." I said with a wince as I ran my hand along my beautiful dark brown-black solid wood dresser.

"Why don't we take it? I'll get us a Uhaul truck or something." Sid offered as he pulled himself into a seated position on the edge of my bed.

"There's no point. What am I going to do with it? The furniture that Nathalie and Mario have bought for the house is far better than this stuff. I guess.. I dunno... I just saved for over a year to buy this bedroom set."

"Jenn." Sidney said, getting my attention to him. Taking both of my hands in his, he asked, "are you sure you want to leave it?"

I nodded. "There's a bunch of things I'll be leaving behind. I have to just buck up and do it." I said with a smile before he released me from his grasp. I walked over to his carry on bag and opened it up, pulling out the duffle bags. These, along with boxes that I saved when I moved back here 8 months ago should be plenty suffice. I excused myself and ran up the stairs, grabbing a handful of new garbage bags, ready to get this process started. Whatever clothes or belongings I wasn't taking with me, would go in the trash. I would give them to goodwill, but my parents would throw it out anyways if I asked them to drop it off, and I knew my car was going to be too stuffed as it was. I remained strong as I picked through my seasonal clothes bins and packed what I wanted. Sidney tried to sit down with me and help me fold everything up neatly, but the poor guy was all thumbs. Good thing he knew how to work a hockey stick. Instead, I pointed to my book case, and asked him to put my books and pictures in a box. We had been busy for almost an hour when I spoke up.

"Sid." I began. "When I talk to my parents, I think..." I gulped. "I think maybe I should be alone. Would you mind waiting down here?"

He didn't hesitate to reply. "Not at all. I can hang out in here. So, when are you going to do it?" he asked quietly.

"I think before dinner would be best. Rip off the bandaid so to speak... and...then we'll see what happens from there." As I finished with the last of my clothes, I zipped up the bags and stood, ready to load them. My room was practically bare, except for the boxes that cluttered the floor. I had about 3 garbage bags full too. There was still another section I needed to go through in the house, of kitchen ware and other knick knacks, but most of it would go in the trash anyways, besides it was almost 4 and I knew I needed to get the chicken in the oven for dinner. While Sidney began to pile the bags and boxes up in my car (because we didn't know when we'd be leaving), I started on dinner. I was trying to figure out how to word what I wanted to say. Since it would take an hour before it was ready and my dad would be in the house, I went back to my room, following Sid after his 4th trip to the car with his arms full. I stepped inside the room that no longer looked like mine. "Wow." I said quietly, the word getting caught in my throat. A couple of hours ago, this was my home. My haven. My Jenn-cave, the place I loved to be because every inch of it resembled me. Now it was a bed, dresser and empty bookcase. The walls and shelves were now bare, every inch of me had been removed and put in my car.

"Where do you want the bags?" Sidney asked, gesturing to the garbage bags in the middle of the carpeted floor.

"Um.." I swallowed my emotions and regained focus. "They need to go outside. I'll help you." He took 2 bags while I carried the third and we walked up the stairs and out the back door to the garbage bin that was emptied by the local dump every other week. Tossing the bags over the wall, Sidney slapped his hands together.

"Well, that does it. Your car is full, but you can still easily see out the rear window. I set up your GPS with your new address in it, so we just have to turn it on and press 'GO!'."

I closed the few step distance between Sid and I and wrapped my arms tightly around him, pressing the side of my face against his chest. He rubbed my back gently. "I know you're scared Jenn, but you have to think too, they could beg you to stay. And in the end, regardless of what they say, I'll be just down the stairs and can be by your side in moments, and I'm going to remain by your side all of tonight, tomorrow, next week, next month, year, whatever." He pulled back from me a little and pulled my left wrist up, pushing down my long sleeve shirt to reveal the diamond bracelet he had given me last night. "I meant it." He reminded me sincerely.

I leaned my neck towards him and kissed him, standing in the cold, snowy weather of Ontario, Canada but I couldn't feel the chill in the air. All I felt was the heat radiating between me and Sidney.

We went back inside, and Sidney sat at the kitchen table while I finished preparing dinner. I decided that keeping my mind busy was the best way to keep from my anxiety attacking again. We laughed and talked, trying to keep the tension in the air to a minimum. I had finished the meal, chicken legs, pasta and sauce and steamed broccoli were now waiting in the oven on very low, keeping it warm. I asked Sidney earlier if he wanted to eat first, but he shook his head, saying he would join us for dinner after I had said my peace. The clock hit 5:30 and a new set of nerves hit my stomach. Sidney sat next to me at the set dinner table, his hand on my bouncing knee as I waited impatiently. Sure enough, as predicted, both my father and mother walked in together and came to the kitchen. Sidney and I both stood as they entered.

"Well look who decided to come home." My mom began, glaring at me. "Didn't want to stay an extra week this time?" She asked rudely. I swear I heard Sidney gasp beside me. I warned him it wouldn't be pretty.

"Mom, Dad, this is Sidney." I began, gesturing to the man beside me.

"It's nice to meet you, Mrs. Little, Mr. Little" as Sidney went forward and held his hand out for a polite shake. My father accepted after a long pause and gave him a brief shake. My mom had done nothing more than roll her eyes and look away.

"Jennifer." My father said sternly. "Why isn't dinner on the table?" He raised his voice that time.

"I..uh... I.." I was losing my nerve. Sidney placed his warm left hand on the small of my back for a brief moment and that made me gain it back. "I would like to speak with you both before dinner. If you wouldn't mind sitting down." I gestured to the table. Sidney turned to me and looked to me, mentally asking if I wanted him to stay. I shook my head and he began down the stairs. I sat down as well and took a nervous sip of my water.

"What is the meaning of this?" My mother asked, her tone sharp.

"I'm moving." I blurted out. This wasn't how I wanted to start it off, but I had to get to the main jist or else all my nerve would be gone.

"Excuse me?" My mother asked.

I swallowed hard and took a deep breath. "I wasn't in Windsor this past weekend. I went back to Pittsburgh. I had an interview at a clinic there and was offered a great job. So, I have decided to move there, immediately."

I could feel my father's weighted glare on my face, as my cheeks burned from all the blood in my entire body flowing up into my head. "Out of the question." My dad said quickly. "Now, where's dinner."

I let out a sharp breath in shock that he had just said that. "I'm sorry but it's not up for negotiation. I'm going." I said, as I looked at my fingers clenched together on the edge of the table.

"Excuse me young lady?" My dad said, he was furious now. His face had become red and I feared to look into his eyes for too long, afraid the death glare may cause me to melt. I swallowed and sat up straight, lowering my now shaking hands, so they couldn't see my reaction.

"Let's be honest." I started, saying what I had rehearsed in my mind the past couple of hours. "I have tried and tried and have a relationship with you but you push me away." My dad roughly slid his seat back, causing a loud sound to come from the tile under it from the weight and force, then stood up, towering over me. He began to turn away. "Don't walk away from me, dad." I said, now standing up myself so we were eye to eye. I clenched my fists at my side and thought of all the times I cowered from him. All the times I was scared of him. I thought back to the feeling of his belt across my back when I was so young and didn't do anything wrong. "I'm 27 years old dammit and you will listen to me this time." I said firmly.

My father turned around with nothing but hatred in his eyes. As he turned his left hand raised into the air, the back of it hitting my left cheek, hard. I gasped at the shock and the instant pain that flamed my face, my own hand instantly going up to it and hovering over it as the slightest touch made it burst in pain again. My mother, now standing as well, stood with her arms crossed, glaring at me. "You will NOT speak to me that way. Ever. Do you hear me?" My father yelled, I could feel his hot breath hitting my face as he tried to glare me down with his heavy, heated stare.

"I have never spoken out of turn or context with either of you, but I will right now. I can't remember a time in my entire life that you told me you loved me. Either of you. Did you? Even once? Were you ever proud of me? Did I ever make you happy? I need to know. I am fully prepared to walk out that door and not turn back. If you want to remain a part of my life, you need to say it. Now." I said with my own heavy glare, staring between the two of them. It had been moments since any of us had spoken.

"Just go." I heard my father say quietly, as he looked down at his folded hands on the table.

Still feeling strong, despite that heavy blow to my heart and soul, I walked down the basement stairs to my room. Sidney was there, laying on my bed, flicking through channels. When he saw me walk in, he quickly turned off the tv and rested the remote down and sat up. I looked at him for a moment. His eyes narrowed and his head tilted as he peered at me. "Jenn, what happened to your face?" He asked loudly, suddenly in a panic. He shot up off the bed and came over to me, his hand lightly touching my cheek. I winced in pain as his fingers glided down it. "Did they?" he asked, a new anger in his eyes. "Did he?" He asked again and honestly now I was a little afraid of my boyfriend. I hadn't seen that look in his eyes before, not even at the club last night when that guy wouldn't let me go.

I looked up into Sidney's eyes as my chin quivered, threatening to release a whole new world of tears and nodded slightly before saying, "let's get the fuck out of here."

A/N: Not a word of a lie, this chapter broke my heart. I actually cried as the scenes went through my mind and I was typing them out, describing them, but it is important to the story IMO.

Also, we're getting close to the end folks. I know, I know.. it sucks, but there will be a few more chapters before a fan-friggin-tastic epilogue.
Chapter 39: Chapter 39

Chapter 39

Picking up my 2 pillows from my bed with my favourite pillow cases on them and my purse, Sidney took my car keys off the bed and grabbed his own bag and our coats before I turned around and took one more look around the now empty room. This wasn't my home. This wasn't where I belonged or where I should be, and I never should have come back here. I turned off the light and walked away, holding Sidney's hand tight as we went up the stairs together. My parents were no longer at the table, so I turned off the oven, took some bottles of water from the fridge, put my shoes on and walked out the door. The moment I heard the door slam shut behind me, I took a deep breath in. The winter cool-ness of the night flowed deep into my lungs. As Sidney and I walked quickly to my car, shoving the pillows in the back seat, he muttered to himself, "should turn around and kick that man's ass for hurting you... how dare he hit a woman... break your heart... can't get away with that..." I walked around to the driver side door with him and pulled him into a hug.

"He's not worth it. Let's go." I walked back around to the passenger side and got myself buckled in. Sidney hit the gas, and we were off.

We had driven maybe 5 minutes when the wall broke down and the flood gates opened wide. I began to cry, harder than I had in a long time. Sidney divided his attention quickly between the road and me, with his left hand controlling the wheel and his right on my back as I hunched over in my seat, resting my face in my hands against my knees. He urged me to let it all out, and reassured me that everything was alright and he was right there beside me. When we were about to pass an abandoned school yard, he pulled off the road into the parking lot and stopped the car, getting out quickly before racing to my side and whipping open the passenger door. I unclicked my seatbelt and turned into his arms as he crouched down in the snow and let my tears fall. He pulled us both into a standing position and bent down enough so my face would be in his neck. He opened his coat and wrapped it around both of us as I continued to weep. I cried for the times I had been hurt without deserving it. I cried for the times I was ignored. I cried for the times I was yelled at and cussed at, and all the times I was too terrified to even speak to my family or stick up for myself. But most of all, I cried because of the unmistakable hurt of being rejected by those who brought me into the world.

As I caught my breath and began to regain my composure, I wiped at my face, getting rid of all the evidence of the tears. Sidney reached into his pocket and pulled a tissue out for me and soon enough it was soaked by my fallen tears. He pulled back and looked deeply into my eyes before placing a kiss over each of my eyelids and saying, "Let's go home." I nodded against him and sniffed as I sat back in my seat in the car, Sidney closing the door behind me. He got back in the car and turned on the GPS and followed the verbal directions. I let out a long yawn, resting my head against the passenger window. Sidney was still holding my left hand in his right, up until we came to the Peace Bridge. He introduced himself and we were quickly ushered through with the rest of the traffic. I knew it would be hours before we were back in Pennsylvania, but I fought the urge to stay awake so I could at least talk to Sidney. I knew he would be tired too, but he battled it, determined not to stop for the night. He had suggested I take the pillow and sleep the rest of the way, but I declined, saying I could manage. I offered to drive so he could rest, but he was adamant against it, telling me to relax and enjoy the ride.

We talked and talked during that ride, keeping each other awake and alert. We played the license plate game, and I Spy, then plugged in a few cd's and sang loudly with the music, banging our hands against the wheel and the dashboard. We had to stop twice for pee breaks (silly me drank an entire bottle of water in the first half hour), once for gas and grabbed some takeout for dinner, eager to get there. When we were finally inside the final hour of the ride, I was having a really hard time trying to keep awake. I even did that 'head bob' a few times where you're falling asleep and your head flops down, but the movement wakes you back up again. Sidney chuckled, "Sleep, love. I'll get us there." What was it about crying that made you so damn tired after? You would think my eyes would want to stay open, absorbing new light and energy since being emptied earlier. I felt my forehead rest against the cool glass of the passenger window and I was out.

The car came to a stop, jerking me awake. Looking around me, trying to clue myself back in to my surroundings, I remembered the car, the drive and that we were almost there. I yawned and stretched my legs out as much as I could, but in this little car, there wasn't much room. Looking to my left, I noticed I was in the car alone. He left me in the car while it was running, alone? That's odd. I looked around out the window to see him in the glow from my headlights, walking back towards the car. Then I realized where we were - the Lemieux's driveway. Sidney got back in the car and shivered. "Hey, did you have a nice nap?" he asked quietly as he pulled forward into the spacious garage.

"I'm exhausted." Was all I could say in a sleepy deep voice.

"Well, hang on for a few more minutes, and we'll be upstairs in bed, and you sleep as long as you want." Sidney said, rubbing his hand on my thigh. Turning off my car, I took my purse and my pillow as I stepped outside, yawning so hard that my knees wobbled and I almost fell over.

"Are we taking everything inside?" I asked, still half asleep.

"No silly girl, we'll take it to your place tomorrow. It's almost 11pm now." He said as he took his duffel bag from the back seat and locked my car doors before coming to my side. He slipped my car keys into his pocket and wrapped an arm around my waist, guiding me to the main door, hitting a button on the way out of the garage to close the door. "None of your things will freeze in this garage, Mario keeps it heated for the cars in the winter." I nodded with another yawn as we stepped into the house. Stopping to remove my shoes, I picked them up and we walked straight for the staircase. Now was one of those times I wished the Lemieux's had an elevator, although I'd probably just fall asleep in it. When we got upstairs, I went to the washroom to pee, and when I was washing my hands after, I noticed the visible hand mark on the side of my face. My eyes widened in shock and I touched my fingers lightly to it, wincing immediately - it still stung. I decided not to wash my face and was about to walk to the bed when Sidney came in the bedroom carrying a dish towel. I began to peel off my clothes as I walked to the bed, throwing everything in the general direction of where the rest of my things were. I left my long sleeve shirt and underwear on, but everything else was gone. When I sat down in Sid's bed, ready to dive into the deep pool of sleep, Sidney came and sat beside me, taking a closer look at my cheek.

"Bastard." He said under his breath as he gently pressed the tea towel against it. Instant cold hit me right through to my bones and I pulled away from him. "I know baby, I know. But your face is swollen, so try and bear with it." I had to be honest, the cold did feel good against my face while the rest of my body was warming from his duvet and blankets. "I'm going to get Nathalie, okay? I'll be right back."

"Why Nathalie?" I asked, still really tired.

"Because I need her, and I know you do too." He replied before kissing my forehead and hurrying out of the room. He stopped at the doorway and looked back at me, with a heartbroken expression on his face before I heard his feet jogging down the hallway and out the door. I continued to hold the towel to my face, it making me feel more awake and alert. I laid down in his bed, putting the ice pack against the pillow and my cheek down on top of it so my fingers could thaw out and yawned. I could hear Sidney and Nathalie whispering to each other that got louder as they came closer and closer back to the bedroom. I didn't expect Mario to be coming with them as well.

Nathalie rushed to my side of the bed and rubbed her hand up and down my arm. "hey sweetie."

"Hi." I practically croaked. I began to sit up on the bed again and heard Nathalie gasp as her hand shot up to cover her mouth. I looked to her, worried of what she was seeing.

"Oh my god! Mario, look at this." He began to walk around to the other side of the bed where his wife sat as Sid climbed onto the bed next to me.

Mario's eyes narrowed and his face began to turn a crimson red as he took in the sight of the side of my face. "Son of a bitch." He muttered. "Jenn, are you in a lot of pain?" He asked me, and I could tell he was taking extra breaths than what was needed to calm himself down.

"Only when it's touched." I replied quietly.

"Well, it's going to be a few days like that, and will most likely bruise, but keep ice on it around the clock. You can see the swelling up near her eye," he pointed at me as he talked with Sid. "If the swelling doesn't go down, we'll get a doctor here but for now, ice is all you can do. Jenn, if the pain gets bad, take some Advil or something, okay?" he asked me. I nodded and yawned involuntarily, moaning in pain as opening my mouth made my cheek stretch. "Why don't we let you get some sleep." Mario said with a faint smile. I laid back down, resting my cheek gently against the ice pack.

"Mario, can I speak with you for a sec?" Sid asked him. Mario nodded, and after giving me a quick kiss on my 'good cheek', they left the room, leaving Nathalie behind. She pulled the duvet up around me. I think I surprised her when I asked her to stay with me. She said she would, so I scooted my body over onto Sid's side of the bed, so I could still lie against the ice pack and make room for her to slide on the bed. She surprised me in return when she laid right down next to me, resting on her right side so we could see each other. I felt a tear escape my eye and slide onto my nose.

"Nathalie it was awful." I whispered. "They treated Sidney terrible, and when I asked them if they wanted to be part of my life, they told me to leave." I felt myself start to get worked up again and I took some deep breaths to keep the tears at bay. "I cried so hard when we were in the car that Sid had to pull over." I explained, still whispering, not wanting him to hear me get upset again. "I have never felt so hurt, and embarrassed and let down." I barely finished the sentence before a set of tears got caught in my throat and I struggled to maintain any composure.

"Shhh.." Nathalie tried to comfort me, her hand on my left cheek. "You know you're not alone Jenn, you have Mario and me, and most importantly you have Sidney here. We all love you and we're going to help you through this." She sat up in the bed and reached to the nightstand to get me a tissue. She handed it to me and I dabbed at my eyes and wiped my nose. "I won't leave until Sid comes back. Close your eyes, get some rest and we'll talk in the morning if you're up for it, okay?" She said quietly.

"Okay." I said with a small smile before I closed my eyes. After a few short sniffles, I was gone for the night.

When I woke, I rolled over to see Sidney sitting up in bed, reading a magazine.

"Hey. How'd you sleep?" he asked quietly.

"Like a log. I'm still tired." I said, my voice incredibly deep from the sleeping. "How long have you been up?" I asked then, seeing as how he had already gotten dressed and showered and had a cup of coffee beside him on the nightstand.

"A couple of hours. I didn't want you to wake up alone. It's almost noon."

I sat up quickly in surprise. "NOON?" I repeated in shock, my head instantly pounding with a headache. Ugh, the crying hangover was kicking in.

He nodded. "Yeah, you must have been tired."

I ran my fingers through my hair and put it behind my ears to get it off my face. Crossing my legs and leaning my head back against the headboard, I asked, "how does my face look?" before turning my head more so Sidney could see my left cheek.

The look in his eyes explained it enough. They looked furious and he clenched his jaw, swallowing hard, but I thought I also see them begin to water-over. I nodded. "That bad, huh?" I said with a small chuckle. Sighing, I got off the bed and began to walk to the bathroom, Sidney following a little ways behind me.

"Do you want a cup of tea?" he asked as he went to the door.

"That would be great, thanks." I replied as I walked in the bathroom and turned on the light, closing the door a bit behind me. After going to the washroom, I stood at the sink, my head down as I washed my hands. I hadn't looked in the mirror yet, a little afraid to do so. I swallowed my fear as much as I could as I dried my hands on the small hand towel hanging to the right of the sink. Slowly I averted my eyes ahead of me into the mirror.

My eye was certainly swollen and beginning to turn a lovely shade of green, indicating an apparent bruise. What bothered me more though, was the distinct dark red outline of my father's hand. You could clearly see each finger. Looking at it, brought everything that had happened back and I broke down..again.

Sidney came back into the bedroom with a cup of tea for me and another coffee for himself. He called to me from the bedroom, "So, did you want to go to your place today?" He hadn't seen or heard me cry from the bathroom. I quickly grabbed some toilet paper and wiped at my eyes. Realizing it wasn't doing anything to help, I turned the cold tap on and splashed my face with the water flowing freely from it.

"Um.." I began to say back loudly, behind the partially closed door. "I uh..." It wasn't that I didn't want to, I really did. But my emotional state was a little flimsy right now to say the least and I was really, really tired. Then again, Sid and I were supposed to be flying to Toronto again tomorrow afternoon for the game on Friday so we wouldn't have time otherwise. I secured my hair in a very high ponytail and after blowing my nose a third time, I walked out of the washroom to him again. "Yeah, we can." I said, not too enthusiastically.

Sidney nodded. Of course he could ready my expression, he had been able to since our first date. "We don't have to today." He said with a shrug.

"We do actually, remember the game on Friday? We'd be leaving tomorrow." I sat down on the side of his bed beside him, looking down at my fingers on my lap. "Sid, I don't think I should go back to Toronto with you. Not with my face looking like this." I said quietly.

He leaned forward, closer to me and put his hand over mine. "I understand. But it's okay if you want to go." My eyes begin to tear up and I shook my head quickly.

"No, I'd rather stay behind if that's alright. I'll see you on Saturday when you get back."

"I don't think you should be alone right now. Why don't you stay here? Then Nat will be here if you need her."

I nodded. "That sounds like a good idea." I looked at him. "But we should at least bring my stuff to the house. I can unpack it another time." This was such a pain in the ass. This was my moving day, I should be ecstatic! I should be bouncing off the walls and going to the store and buying trinkets and art for my walls and new bed sheets and things, but all I could think about was the pain in my face and being tired. So extremely tired. "I'm going to take a shower." I said quietly before getting up and walking to my pile of clothes on the floor. Taking a clean underwear and bra with me, I went into the bathroom and started up a cool shower. It wasn't until the water began to hit my hair, back and shoulders that I hung my head and let the tears fall, under the mask of the drops of water.
Chapter 40: Chapter 40

Chapter 40

We had gone and dropped the boxes off at the house as planned, but didn't unpack anything. I took some clothes to last a few more days, and locked everything back up, including my car in the garage. Sidney drove us back to his house and I went immediately back to his bed, falling asleep again the moment my head hit his pillow.

I didn't wake until the next morning, a little surprised at home much sleep I must have needed, but grateful that I was undisturbed. I was alone in Sidney's bed, his side not even being warm anymore, so he must have been up for a while. My bladder ached, warning me that now was the time to use the washroom. Checking in the mirror again, my entire bottom lid until halfway down my cheek was blue and purple. Lovely. The swelling had gone down though, and it wasn't as apparent that there was a hand print. I splashed a little cool water on my face to help me wake up. After doing so, I wrapped one of Sidney's hoodies around my shoulders and zipped it up before walking to the kitchen. He was on his couch, flicking through various tv channels, trying to settle on something to watch. The choices weren't too appealing seeing as how it was only 8am, but nevertheless, he searched. I walked up to him before sitting beside him and resting my head on his shoulder, letting out a yawn.

"Good morning sleepyhead." He whispered as he kissed the top of my head.

"Hey you. When did you sneak out of bed?" I asked quietly as I entwined the fingers of his free hand with mine.

"About an hour ago. Feeling better this morning?" he asked, and I could tell he was being hesitant to do so.

"Much better." I replied honestly. "Thanks for letting me sleep." I said with a small smile as I lifted my head and looked at him.

"No problem." He said as he leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to my lips."Want some tea? Or some breakfast?"

"I can get it." I said as I started to get up. "I think I need to walk for a while anyways, I'm stiff all over." I let out a small groan as I tensed my leg muscles while walking in place.

"You know there's a cure for that." Sidney said, turning off the tv and looking to me.

I smiled. "More cowbell?"

We both laughed at the well-known Saturday Night Live joke as Sidney stood and came to stand in front of me, running his hands down my folded arms and to my hips. "Kissing your boyfriend."

I feigned surprise and asked, "oh really?"

He nodded with a smile. "It's proven. A couple of kisses and you'll be feeling good as new."

"Well, we might as well give that a shot." I said with a smirk before lifting my lips to his. As we parted, I looked to my left. "Hmm.. I can feel some of it releasing but we better try that again." He chuckled and I pulled him in for another, this time a longer, more passionate kiss. "We're getting there." I said, this time putting my arms tightly around his neck, closing any gap that may have been between us and pressed my lips to his, allowing him to take my bottom lip between his as I worked my top lip against his. With a sigh we released. "There it is.." I joked before he pulled me to him again, hugging me and kissing the side of my head.

As I made some tea and made up a bowl of fruit for breakfast, Sidney prepared his usual eggs and we sat together at the counter. "So, we have a practice at 1, then fly out at 3." I nodded, as my mouth was full of imported strawberries. "Veronique's been calling for you. Over and over. She wants to spend a couple nights here with you while I'm gone." He picked at a small piece of egg on his plate before placing it in his mouth.

I swallowed and replied, "does she know?" Sidney nodded, looking guilty. "It's okay Sid. I'm glad you told her, I probably would have just cried." I said with a shrug as I popped a blueberry into my mouth.

"It's okay to cry Jenn." He reassured me and I nodded.

"I know, but I don't want to cry about it forever. Anyways, I would really love her to stay here if it's okay with you."

He nodded again. "Of course it is. Besides, it will make me feel a lot better knowing she's here."

I let out a laugh, "even if it means I'm snuggling up with her instead of you?"

He stood and brought his plate to the sink. "Well of course that sucks, but thinking of you two snuggling might bring me some sweet dreams." I laughed.

I called Veronique and finalized our plans, she would be over tonight and be staying until Saturday when the guys flew home. I busied myself around the wing of the house, making sure everything would be neat and tidy for Veronique being here. If she already knew about what happened, hopefully I wouldn't have to explain it, but more than anything, I prayed that she would not make a big deal about my black eye. The colouring would go away in another day or two, but I really didn't want to dwell on it.

I joined Sidney in a shower after we finished eating and he shocked me while we were getting dressed, by telling me he had cleared a space in his dresser drawer for me to put some clothes in. I told him it wasn't really necessary, but he insisted, so I thanked him and moved what I had with me from a bag to the drawer.

"I think I want to go out shopping today." I said as I put on a clean pair of socks as I sat on the edge of Sidney's bed.

"Really?" Sidney asked, seemingly surprised. "What kind of shopping?"

"Things for the house. I need a few things, and I might as well get it while I have some time. Besides, I have hours to kill between when you leave and Veronique gets here."

"I thought the house had everything already?"

"It does, but there's a few things missing. For one, I need a computer since I left my old one in Ontario." I grimaced. "And then of course I need things to decorate with, like some throw pillows and extra sets of sheets and towels and things like that. But I will also need groceries, and cleaning products and stuff."

Sidney nodded as I listed everything off on my fingers. "About the computer, why don't you just use mine?"

"Well, I have internet access at the house, so I figure that I might as well just get a small laptop or something. It would be basically for email and my iPod."

"Yes but you can just come here and use mine. I don't mind you setting up your iPod on it. You can use it anytime, you already know the password - you remember it, don't you?" Sidney asked.

I rolled my eyes and smiled. "How could I forget 'bringhomeStanley'?" I said with a laugh. "You could have made it a little more difficult you know."

He shrugged with a chuckle. "I like it. And you're the only other person who knows it anyways."

"Okay, if you're sure it's cool with you, I'd rather just hang onto the $500 for a computer." I replied.

"Yes, please do. You said you cancelled your other accounts online, right? Facebook and whatever else?"

"Facebook and MySpace. I only had family on Facebook anyways, and I don't want people who see me around here to know any of my personal info."

"That's probably a wise decision. I don't bother with any of that stuff. Not only do I not have time for it, but I'd rather keep private about a lot of things."

"Do you ever wonder if keeping it private makes it worse?" I asked curiously.

"It doesn't matter. My stuff is my stuff. Like I told you before, the people that matter know the truth."

Sidney and I said our goodbyes for the next couple of days before he left for practice. It would make more sense to just go right from the arena, and since Mario was travelling with the team and bringing him to practice, he left me the keys to his car and told me to use if I needed to. He promised to call everyday and at night before bed and would be back early Sunday morning. I reassured him a few times that I would be okay and I loved him. After about 6 kisses that made it harder to watch him walk away, he left.

I picked up my phone from where it was charging on Sid's nightstand and unplugged it as it shone brightly to life. I had missed 4 calls, had 2 new voicemails and 5 text messages, 4 from Veronique and 1 from Andy.

The calls and voicemails were both Veronique, panicking, wanting me to call her back. They were both from yesterday, so I erased them. Her text messages pretty much said the same things, all from yesterday. The text from Andy was a congratulations message, telling me that her and Linds were both happy for me. I smiled and saved that one. I quickly fired off a new message to Nathalie asking if she wanted to shop, knowing she would be up for it. While I waited for her reply, I went into the washroom and began to apply some concealer to my eye, trying to cover up some of the crazy bruising. As I suspected, within a few short minutes, I received a message back from her saying of course and to come downstairs when ready, she would be in Mario's office.

When my face looked a lot better than it had, I grabbed my purse and went down to the main house to get Nathalie. I offered to drive us this time, since I needed to know how to navigate my way through Pittsburgh on my own soon anyways, and because she had always driven to everything else. She was okay with that, and gave me directions as I drove us in Sid's SUV.

We stopped first at Bed, Bath and Beyond, picking up all sorts of neat things for the house. Nathalie was the perfect person to bring with me, because she knew exactly what was already in there. I picked up matching sets of towels and facecloths and little things for the bathroom, before going to the kitchen section and loading up with many things. I was starting brand new and needed some of everything. We hadn't even gotten all the way through the kitchen section when Nathalie had to get another cart for me to load up. I picked out a simple, 4 seated kitchenette set, that we agreed would compliment the colours already there. From there we went to bedding, and I grabbed a duvet cover that I liked, and some matching cushions to go with it. After the cart filled up in the Home Decor section of the store, I decided to stop. I had no idea how much all of this was going to cost, despite trying to be savvy with what I selected. I was pleasantly surprised when my total came to just over $400, despite the boxes and bags I was leaving with. Nathalie offered to pay it, saying it was part of the house so she should, but I didn't let her. I told her that if I had been renting from anyone else, none of this would be included. We loaded up the back of the Range Rover and locked the doors again, this time going to a plant store that was in the same plaza. I picked out a few house plants and 2 small trees for the living room and my bedroom before adding those to the plunder in the car. We went out for a quick, small lunch and decided to bring everything we had already to the house. I explained to her about dropping my things off and not moving in yet, so she wouldn't be too surprised with all the boxes sitting in the living room and kitchen.

At the last minute I remembered that I needed to wash the towels and cloths I had bought, so putting them in one of my new laundry baskets, I put that back in the car to bring with us to the Lemieux's. Next up: groceries. I knew I could wait with a few things, but I wanted to get the majority done, so we went to a local store and purchased a LOT of stuff. I mean, I didn't even have salt or bread or flour. My grocery bill came to almost $200 and again, Nathalie tried to pay for it but after threatening in a joking manner to never take her shopping with me again, she put her credit card away quietly. We went back to my place again and un-loaded the newly purchased groceries from the back and began to put it all away. It was then that I decided to get to work and set things up for myself. Of course,I asked Nathalie if she wanted me to bring her home first, but she was excited to help me set everything up for the first time. We talked casually as we went, throwing away packaging and piling up all the cardboard for recycling. The part that took the longest in the kitchen was cleaning everything. I mean, the cupboards were all brand new and spotless, but the new glasses, flatware, dishes, and the coffee pot, tea kettle, etc all needed to be washed before I could use them. It had been hours and we were almost finished in just the kitchen. I still had the rest of the house to do, but it would be a lot easier. As we both wiped the sweat from our brows, we decided to go back to the Lemieux's house, as Veronique would be coming soon, and so we could have some dinner together.

I had noticed throughout the day that I had been getting odd looks from other patron's in the stores. They seemed to be looking at my black eye, despite the pound of concealer attempting to cover it. Nathalie hadn't mentioned my eye at all, which I appreciated, it was the last thing I wanted to think about, but I couldn't ignore the reactions from these strangers. I brought it up during dinner, and asked her if she noticed the stares. She said she had, but didn't want to bring my attention to it in fear of upsetting me. Veronique arrived while we were in the middle of eating, and we invited her to join us. She inquisitively peered at my eye, and I knew it was burning her inside to not say anything.

"V, you can say it." I said as I put my fork down and smiled at her. "I know, it looks awful."

"I'm sorry." She said quietly, hanging her head. "I was trying not to stare, but I can't believe it."

"Me either." I said as I wiped my mouth with my napkin and took a sip of water. "I have a ton of makeup on it too. You'll see it later."

"Do you want to talk about what happened? I mean, Sid told me some, and I know he called Marc, yelling about wanting to press charges and that he couldn't understand."

"Well, if either of you have questions, I'd rather just get them out in the open now, instead of letting it drag out. I mean, I'd rather walk away from it all and not think about it again."

"I have a bunch." Veronique said.

"I do too, actually." Nathalie spoke up.

"Okay, well, fire away." I said with a small smile.

They basically had just wanted to know how everything happened, and what led to me being hit by my father, then of course, what we did after that. I explained everything, what I could remember and answered all of their questions. They both agreed that I did the right thing and my black eye should have never happened. After that, I asked them to keep it kind of on the 'down low' and to please respect my decision to not talk about it again. I was not going to have contact with anyone in my family anymore, ever again, and it being a sore subject, I'd rather not discuss it over and over. I explained to them that if anyone asked me, I would say we had a falling out, and I'm enjoying my life in Pittsburgh. It was true, even though I'd only been living here for a day, but it was a safe answer and didn't raise any questions.

Veronique asked me about going to games and practices, and I told her I would, without disguises. Her face fell when I told her we didn't need them anymore, so I agreed to let her dress us up every now and then for fun, but I wasn't going to hide for the rest of my life. The fact of the matter was that Sidney loved me, I loved him and we wanted to be together, so we would be. It was at that moment, that I decided to not cry about it, not get myself upset over it all, or think about it again. I refused to let it get to me and ruin a time in my life when I should be crazy happy. A new job, a new house, an amazing guy, new friends, new country? Time to be happy.

As expected, Veronique gasped in horror when she really got a look at my eye and while we sat on the couch together in our pj's watching chick flicks all night, I held an ice pack against my face, hoping for it to work a miracle and make the 'ugly' go away. As promised, Sidney called around 11pm as we were about to start Pretty Woman on DVD and dive into a pint of cookie dough Häagen-Dazs. We didn't talk long, just enough to tell me that he had arrived in Toronto that afternoon, and if I needed him to call his cell, and to say goodnight. It was almost 1am when Veronique and I went to bed, as I snuggled up with Sidney's pillow, ready for some sleep.
Chapter 41: Chapter 41

Chapter 41

On Saturday, Veronique and I spent the day at my new place. I finally got to show her around, and she dove right into the boxes that now were scattered everywhere and helped me get the living room and upstairs set up. I was feeling really good today, the bruising had gone down significantly and I would see Sidney in less than 24 hours. I was excited to show him how everything was coming together as well as show him my new attitude. I wasn't going to let anything or anyone bring me down anymore, this was my life and I was going to live it the best ways possible. The people that were in my life now, would continue to be, and that was really exciting. No more looking back, no more living in the past and being held back by it or second guessing myself through it all - I had made a decision for myself and was ready to move on with it.

Veronique and I returned to the Lemieux house just in time for a nice dinner with Nathalie and her kids, before going in the hot tub with some celebrity gossip magazines and watching our guys play against Toronto that night on tv. Unfortunately they lost the game, some of the guys seeming too preoccupied with something else. Sidney arrived home as he had said, close to 2am. While the team was going to be flying back on Sunday afternoon in preparation for another away game in Calgary on Tuesday, he caught an immediate flight after the game and came to be with me. No matter how much I reassured him that I was fine and he could stay, he kept saying he wanted to. I knew he was being really careful with trying not to wake me up, but I did anyways, since I was expecting him. I pretty much rolled right onto him when he had climbed in bed and kissed him.

"I missed you." I said quietly into the dark room.

"Missed you more." He said as he kissed my forehead.

"I have so many things to tell you. But.. later. I'm sleepy."

Sidney chuckled. "Good night."

"Night." I whispered groggily, letting the need for sleep take over.

We had all slept in until almost 11am. After a late breakfast and a few more laughs, I said goodbye to Veronique and thanked her for spending the weekend with me. I watched her car disappear down the driveway and turned back to the house. Getting back up to the wing where my boyfriend lived, I found him in the shower. I walked quietly into the washroom, and undressed myself quickly. He was too busy attempting to sing "Don't Stop Believing" by Journey to notice me open the shower door behind him.

"Hey." I said, getting his attention and startling him enough that I saw him jump before he turned around. When he had fully turned around I watched his eyes rake down my naked body standing before him. "Can I join you?" I asked seductively.

His mouth dropped open a bit and he nodded as he held out his hand to help me in without slipping, closing the small door behind me...

As we dressed, I thought back to mere minutes before, Sidney pressing me up against the ceramic tiled wall in the shower, hitching my leg around his waist, burying himself deep into me. A shiver made it's way down my back, causing me to shudder with it's cooling properties.

"So, what did you want to do today?" he asked, slipping a white polo shirt on, and straightening the collar. It fit him so well, tight in the right areas showing the muscles rippling down his chest, the sleeves binding around his biceps.

"Let's go to the house. I have something to show you." I said with a small smile as I slipped on a clean pair of black yoga pants. I enjoyed my yoga pants. They were comfortable, yet not 'too comfortable' that they resembled track pants. Besides, there was no point in getting all gussied up for this visit to my place - I didn't anticipate us wearing these clothes long when we got there. I had been sneaky while Sidney was away, taking some of his clothes and putting them with mine in my dresser, as well as purchasing the same deodorant, hair gel, razor, after shave balm, and a toothbrush for him to stay at my place. I didn't want him to have any reason to leave, at least not for tonight.

The drive seemed to take forever as my dirty mind swarmed with images of him and I, and all the things I wanted us to do.

"Did you go to the house while I was gone?" he asked, not knowing of all the work Nathalie, Veronique and I had put into it to make it my new home.

"Oh, here and there." I replied nonchalantly, before changing the topic to his upcoming schedule. The playoffs were a few weeks away, and he confided that he was nervous, seeing as how the defending Stanley Cup Champions always seemed to have the most pressure to carry the title forward into the next season. I reassured him, despite the unexpected loss from the night before that he can only do what he is able and the responsibility of winning comes on the team, not just him. This was one of the things I loved about Sidney, but also somewhat bothered me. He took losses and things with the team so personally. I knew this before we began dating, and I was prepared to deal with it. The only thing I can do as he works himself harder in the next practice or escapes to the weight room for a few hours to work out his frustrations is be there when he gets back, be an ear for him to sound off to and remind him that I love him.

I had Sidney park in the garage beside my car, using the remote door opener I had left in his SUV for him. We walked towards the side door together, him holding the screen door open for me as I reached my hand out for his keys. "What?" he asked, unsure what I wanted.

I chuckled. "The key to the house is with your car keys, silly." He handed them over to me and I quickly unlocked the door before handing them back to him. Removing our shoes we stepped up the few small steps before entering the fully moved-in kitchen. On the counter was the set up new coffee maker, and spice racks and through the glass kitchen cupboard doors you could see my new dishes neatly stacked, ready for use.

"You moved in.." Sidney said happily under his breath as he looked around in surprise.

"Yep." I said excitedly. "I wanted to surprise you. Nat, V, and I spent the past couple of days here, getting everything ready."

He walked across the room where my new table and chairs stood. "You found a set, it looks really good. Compliments the rest of the kitchen." He said about my new furniture.

"Thank you." I said graciously. I led him into the living room next, stopping to show him the new artwork I had picked up. He laughed at the framed home Penguins jersey I had made, paying respect to my favourite hockey team. It wasn't any player's jersey in particular, just a blank one, the way I wanted it. He commented about the small trees I had purchased which really did bring some life into the room as I practically dragged him towards the stairs. I showed him the colour choices I had made for the bathroom and showed him his 'drawer' with his own toiletries in it. That seemed to excite him. I explained that nothing had really been done in the guest room as we walked to my bedroom. I had just pulled him in the doorway before I attacked his lips with mine. A new urgency had taken over and I wanted nothing more than to feel all of him, pressed up against me. We both shed our clothes quickly, faster than we had ever done before. He continued to kiss me, backing us both up until the back of my knees hit the edge of my bed and I pulled him down on top of me, as I continued my attack on his lips. Sidney's desire pushed back against me, both of our breathing turning into quick pants. We moved up on the bed, him still hovering over me, us both stark naked, running our hands eagerly over each others bodies.

I knew I was ready to pick up the pace, but I needed to be sure he was too. Rolling us over and placing myself on top, I placed my kisses down his chest, before positioning my face over his erection, hard and ready for action. Taking the instrument in both my hands, I looked it over, licking my lips. Looking into Sidney's eyes, I lowered my head slowly, just enough to place a gentle kiss on the tip. Sidney's breath quickened as his eyes stayed locked on mine. Using my tongue, I flicked the end quickly, taking his drop of pre-cum in my mouth, before closing my mouth over the end of his penis. Sucking deeply as I raised my lips off of it, I heard Sidney let out a deep groan, letting his head drop back as his eyes rolled into his head. Using both my hands, twisting gently in opposite direction while taking his tip in my mouth and working it with the heat coming off my tongue, causing him to break into a pant. When he had had enough, he roughly took me by the shoulders and laid me down across my new bed and he took my nipple in his mouth. I released a moan as he swirled and bit down gently on my hardened tip, aching for his touch. His right hand slid down my stomach towards my wet, slick folds and he gently guided a finger inside. After a few gentle pumps he added a second and curled his fingers upwards, causing my back to arch off the bed and press my breasts even more into his face at the new sensation. He felt around inside, looking for that 'spot' that his good friends had told him about, able to make a woman beg for more. He knew he hit it when my breathing hitched and my eyes glazed over after releasing a loud moan, my hands raising above my head, reaching for my headboard to pull against. With a knowing smile, proud of what he was able to make me feel, he continued teasing the same spot, moving harder and faster as I called out the commands to him in between moans until my panting ceased and my body clamped around his fingers tightly and released a deep breathy groan at the release, my thighs trembling, and stomach jerking all the while my head thrashed from side to side against my new pillows. When the world began to stop spinning around me, I looked down to his wide smiling face as he removed his fingers and put them both inside his mouth, sucking my juices off of his appendages.

"Holy shit!" I breathed as I continued to pant as the high began to wear off and outright exhaustion threatened to take over. "Where did you learn that?"

He chuckled. "Marc and I had a long talk yesterday..."

My mind still swirling from the pure bliss, I didn't even care that he talked openly about our new sex life with his best friend. Not wanting to fall asleep just yet, I placed my hands on either side of his face and gently guided his lips to mine, slanting his mouth over mine and locking our lips. I licked lightly along his lower lip, and he opened his mouth, guiding his tongue to touch against mine as I rolled us back over again and straddled his hips. After lining us up, I pushed myself onto him, enveloping all of him as deep as I could, both of us letting out moans at the contact. I wasn't in any mood to keep this soft and sweet, so I began immediately to thrust my hips against his, leaning down to take his lips between mine. Sidney met my thrusts with his own, holding tight to my hips, guiding me faster and faster against him as the bed moved in rhythm with us. I knew I was close, I knew it wouldn't be long before the stars formed behind my eyes and I would come again. Rolling us back over roughly, Sidney let out a bit of a snarl and attacked my neck, sucking, nibbling, flicking with his tongue as his hips picked up the pace once again and he continued to pound inside of me. Throwing my arms around his neck and pulling myself to him, I came, calling out his name, my muscles milking him, bringing him to the edge, clinging to him as my entire body shook through ripple after ripple of exquisite ecstasy. I felt him pull out before releasing himself and coming hard, his eyes clenched shut and groaning.

A fast minute had passed, our breathing, still ragged as we tried to come down from our highs. I wasn't ready to let go yet, though. Rolling over into his chest, I whispered huskily, "come downstairs with me."

Sidney looked at me as if I had two heads, him being exhausted already but he nodded and together we walked naked with our arms tight around each others waists, basically holding each other up when we went into the kitchen. He leaned against the counter as I went to the fridge, grabbing a bottle of water and with still shaking hands twisted the cap off before taking a few gulps. I handed him the bottle as I swallowed, knowing he would have been as parched as I was. If he wasn't yet, he would be soon.

I hopped up onto the counter beside him as he put the cap back on the bottle and turned around to face me. Pulling his face towards mine, I attacked again, reaching for him with my left hand while my right was wrapped tightly behind his neck. He hardened instantly in my hand as I stroked him back to life, ready for round 3. He picked up quickly what I was throwing out there and kissed me back roughly. I let my lips saunter along his cheek, down to his jaw line and licked along his throat as my hand twisted and turned as it slid easily up and down over his length. I raised my lips to his right earlobe, his gentle moaning in my ear telling me I was doing this well. I took it between my lips, starting with a gentle kiss before stroking with my tongue then lowering all inhibitions and gently biting down, causing him to inhale sharply. My right hand now was intertwined in his hair, stroking against his scalp with my freshly painted nails. His moaning continued as his breathing became more and more ragged. Swatting my hand away from his throbbing erection, he pulled me closer to him, to the edge of the perfect-height countertop. My legs spread for him revealing my moist, ready sex as he thrust himself into me, causing me to groan. He pushed himself up, as I matched every single one of his movements with a thrust of my own hips. The pressure built higher and higher and I cried out my love for him during my release as I came again, spilling my come over him. Again he pulled out at the last possible moment, coming into his own hand before running it under the tap which was right beside us. He clung himself close to me, both of us dripping in sweat, his head resting low against my breast, running out of stamina. I gave him a few moments to recover as we stood there, me being able to feel the wobble in his legs as he tried to keep himself upright. Slowly, I climbed down from the countertop and took his exhausted hand, leading him to the living room where I pushed him onto the couch in a seated position. I plopped myself down next to him, both of us still panting. I knew I had at least one more in me, and I was determined to get him to come just once more before we let the urge to sleep and recharge take over.

Even though we sat in such close proximity, not touching him made me miss him. It had been minutes since he was actually inside of me and I missed him. Leaning myself forward, I took the edge of his penis into my mouth, closing my lips over the edge of it. He groaned instantly. "Holy shit Jenn.." he breathed out. I sucked lightly as I retracted my head, letting him slip from my mouth before picking him back up and continued the ministration again. He became hard in my mouth, my hands no longer necessary to hold him in place. Using my right hand, I cupped my palm over his testicles, kneading and massaging gently before taking them into my closed tight fist and tugging. His cock twitched in my mouth. My other free hand was twisted tightly around the lower half of him, the part my mouth couldn't reach (damn you gag reflex..). His hand wound tightly into my hair, his fingertips kneading firmly into my scalp. I could tell he resisted to push me lower onto him, to control the pace. It wouldn't have done any good, this was my time to please him, as he had done for me over and over again. Removing my hand from his balls I reached between my legs and gently fingered my clit, rubbing back and forth, moaning that I was already hot and wet and ready to go. Sidney, having noticed this, his eyes were glued to my hand, as he struggled to move his head so he could watch me please myself. Getting an idea, I pulled my mouth away from him and laid back on the couch, my knees bent and rested one foot against his right hip as my other foot perched against the side of his thigh at the other end of the couch. Slowly spreading my legs and licking my lips, I watched him swallow hard as I guided my right hand between my thighs and touched myself. His eyes never left my hand and the act I was performing. Where had this new bout of self confidence come from? I swear, I was a virgin only a couple weeks ago...

Sidney took hold of himself as he watched with glazed over-eyes as I continued to please myself, bringing myself close time after time but purposely removing my hand at the last second. Taking my hand away from myself, his eyes continued to stare as he panted while stroking himself quickly, I licked the fingers I had just used, causing him to lick his lips, begging for a taste. I pulled myself back to my knees and straddled him again, ready to take him once more.

"Oh no you don't." He said with a teasing smile. "On your feet."

I looked at him, confused, and extremely aroused but did as he said, backing myself down and off the couch, standing before him. He too, stood up from the couch and led me to an empty piece of wall between the living room and kitchen. "Spread 'em." He commanded gently into my ear as his hand glided between my legs, forcing them apart. Taking both my hands and placing them up against the wall, I felt him enter me from behind, causing an instant gasp at the new sensation. Sidney thrust himself into me, over and over again, taking me roughly against that wall. His fingers dug into my hips, and I knew I would bruise but I didn't care as we moaned together. Releasing my hips but continuing to enter me deeply, he moved one hand up to my breasts where he dug into them and kneaded them, pinching my hard nipples between his fingers while his other hand went straight to my clit and moved the same way that I had just shown him on the couch. Reaching my hands around behind me, I put one hand into his hair, pulling his face down into my neck, while my other reached around to massage his ass. I came harder than I ever had before, thankful that Sidney's arm held tightly around my waist, preventing me from collapsing as he continued to thrust, ready to come himself. I regained some strength as he was about to come, knowing he wouldn't be able to hold me much longer when he released and pressed my face up against the wall. My legs felt like jelly and the coolness of the bare wall did little to cool me down. I pushed my sweaty, matted hair off my face as Sidney came, groaning loudly, calling out my name. I quickly reached the small table not too far from us and took a few tissues from the box before pressing them into his hand, just in time to spill his seed into. When he finished, as his body continued to jerk and shake, he crumpled the tissues into a ball and tossed them to the side. Slowly, we collapsed beside each other on the hardwood floor, both entirely out of breath and having very little energy to move. He pulled me close to his naked, sweat covered chest as we came down from our highs together, our breathing evening out together, our muscles relaxing together, our eyes closing together...

"Wait!" I called out quietly, jerking us both back awake. "We shouldn't sleep on the floor, it'll hurt later. Let's go to bed." I whispered as I traced the muscles protruding from his chest.

He managed to nod, if only slightly as we groaned to our feet. We walked slowly, breathing deeply and me tripping up the stairs a few times until we reached my bed. Practically crawling onto it, we laid beside each other on top of the duvet, holding each other closely and drifted to sleep.
Chapter 42: Chapter 42

Chapter 42

I woke before Sidney, and crawled out of bed, stretching as I stood. I felt the familiar aches and twitches creep across my body, particularly 'down south' and I struggled to remain quiet. Taking my bathrobe off the back of my door, I wrapped it around me loosely and went down the stairs. Pulling some salmon fillets from the freezer, I set it to defrost on the microwave, shocked to see the time displayed before doing so. I had just napped almost 4 hours. Thinking quickly back over our afternoon, I reached below the sink into the cupboard and pulled out my bottle of Lysol disinfectant and sprayed the counter. I giggled to myself as I wiped any germs away before going to the leather couch in the living room and doing the same with a quick wipedown. I picked up Sid's tissue wad from earlier and threw it away, still chuckling at our bursts of energy. I turned on my iPod, to one of my favourite playlists, full of classical and instrumental music from many decades ago, putting it only loud enough that I could hear it in the kitchen but not too loud that it would wake Sidney upstairs.

After sprinkling some fresh lemon juice on the salmon fillets, I placed them in the oven to bake and got to work on slicing the zucchini and peppers to grill. I also began to make a small pot of wild grain rice that would compliment the other flavours quite nicely. I had been busy working away in the kitchen that I didn't even hear Sidney come up behind me. I jumped when his arms wrapped around my waist and he sighed into my ear. He chuckled. "Hello to you too." He said as he placed a kiss on the top of my shoulder.

"You scared me!" I said with a deep breath as I eased myself against him.

"I'm sorry," he said with a quiet laugh. "What are you up to?" he asked curiously as he looked at the mess I had created on the counter.

"I'm making us dinner." I said with a smile.

"Well what can I do to help?" he asked politely and I turned around in his arms to face him. The sight of him in only his boxers took my breath away. I had seen him without a shirt on so many times but it never seemed to get past me how amazing he looked. He was so toned and fit, a beautiful light tan skin tone and it pained me to remain strong as my hand glided across his chest.

"Nothing." I said with a wide smile. "I'm almost done anyways."

"Okay." He said with an easy shrug as he hopped up onto the counter by me and picked up a slice of red pepper before popping it into his mouth, crunching loudly. I sighed at the sight of him sitting there, feeling that ache of arousal hit me below the belt. 'After dinner.' I kept repeating over and over in my mind. I had some things I needed to say to him over dinner and I couldn't walk away from that now. Especially with pans on the stovetop and in the oven. As I set the table, trying my best to ignore Sidney in his half-naked glory still perched on the counter, thoughts swarming my mind to climb on top of him and have my way with him, the alarm on the oven chimed, alerting me the fillets were ready. Turning the oven off but leaving them inside to keep warm, I began to grill the vegetables, bare against the non-stick frying pan I had just purchased days ago. I asked Sidney to fill the water glasses for me and began to scoop our now ready dinner onto the waiting plates at the table.

We sat together and shared a silent moment between us before diving in to the food. Sidney moaned in delight as he took his first taste of the salmon. "Delicious baby." He said as he took a sip of water. I thanked him and we continued to eat in silence, save for the instrumental tunes playing in the background. I stabbed a piece of zucchini with the edge of my fork and looked at it a moment before looking up to him.

"Sid, I did some thinking while you were away." His eyes met mine cautiously and he seemed to swallow hard before reaching again for his water.

"About what?" he asked, obviously nervous.

I put my hand over his at the table where he sat beside me. "It's good thinking, honey." I reassured him. He put his glass down and chuckled, sitting back a bit in his seat, relaxing. "When you first left, I was miserable. I felt terrible and lonely and sad and so hurt and betrayed by what my parents had said...and done, that I cried. When you were there with me even, I cried without you knowing. I cried in the bathroom when I tried to wash my face. I cried in the shower, and I even cried into my pillow while you slept beside me." Sidney's brows furrowed together, not liking that he wasn't aware of the situation so he could try to comfort me. "But it wasn't until I began to talk about everything that had happened that first night with Nat and V, that I came to a decision. I promised myself at that moment I would never let it bother me again. I promised myself that they would never make me shed a single tear again. But most importantly, I promised myself that I would never, ever, hide my emotions from you again, because that hurt me more. I know that you and I belong together, and I know we will be together and that means never going through anything alone. Just as I want you to be completely open and honest with me regarding anything and everything, I will be with you. I'm incredibly thankful that we're going to go on this incredible journey together into forever and I can't wait to share it with you." I felt a single tear drop fall from my right eye, Sidney's hand swooping quickly across the side of the table to smooth it across my cheek. "I love you."

Sid cleared his throat and leaned across the table to place a gentle kiss against my lips. "I love you. I promise you back that we will do this together. Anything that comes our way, we'll face it together and be each other's strength and as I promised you before and I will continue to remind you as long as we live, I will be your everything. I want to be your everything. I feel it so deep inside of me that we belong and we fit in a way that I could have never imagined or dreamed of. We are so good together and we're only going to get better, and I can't wait for it either."

With tears now streaming down my cheeks, I stood up and went next to Sidney, climbing onto his lap and pulling him close to me. "We'll do it together." I repeated his words with a sniffle.

"Always. Together." He replied as he pulled me in for a gentle kiss.

"Whatever our souls are made of.. his and mine are the same."

- Emily Bronte

The End.
Chapter 43: Epilogue

Chapter 43 - Epilogue - 2 years later

"C'mon baby, PUSH! Push!" Sidney urged me as he held my left thigh into the air. Never in my entire life had I felt the amount of pain that burned every sensitive place I had down below. I felt like I was being ripped to shreds.

"Sidney I can't.." I moaned, releasing a deep breath and panting, feeling a few tears fall from my eyes. I was tired, frustrated, sore and weak.

"Yes you can. I'm right here baby, you can do this, we'll do it together." Sidney calmly replied.

"Another contraction is about to begin, let's go Jenn." My doctor urged me.

Sidney wrapped his arm tighter around my thigh and lifted it towards me, opening my legs as wide as humanly possible while he, the doctor and a couple nurses looked on, watching my progress. The decency and privacy I had for my vagina and only sharing it with Sidney was no longer an option with so many people watching and having their hands inside me, trying to ease this baby out. I felt the contraction begin, oh the pain, and after inhaling a deep breath, I tucked my chin to my chest and pushed, bearing down as hard as I could. I felt my face heat up, and knew I was probably beat red from pushing so hard, but I knew that once this baby was out, I was going to be free from this awful pain. As I ran out of breath again, I let my head flop back onto the pillow as Sidney released his strong hold around my leg, allowing the blood to flow freely again.

"Pant, Jenn. I need you to pant, I don't want you to tear." The doctor said, and I instantly began to pant, following his direction. "Good, good." I heard a suction sound. "The head is out, all I need is a small, gentle push and this baby will be out. Go Jenn!"

I grabbed Sidney's hand, and took another deep breath and pushed as instructed and felt instant release and all pressure gone as the baby slid out of me. I looked to Sidney, his mouth dropped open and tears streaming down his face, in complete shock as a cry that unmistakably belonged to a newborn, filled the silence of the room.

"Congratulations, it's a boy." The doctor said as he placed the crying infant still covered in vernix on my stomach and rubbed a baby blanket against his skin, making him cry a little more.

I reached to the new life that Sidney and I had created and stroked his little face, his tiny nose and gave him my finger, his little hand immediately clenching it as the tears ran down my cheeks. Sidney's hands went out to touch the infant, still in complete awe. With his right hand on me and his left on our new baby, he bent down and kissed me. "I love you Jenn. I love you so much." He said in between sobs.

"I love you back." I said to my husband, trying desperately to fight the exhaustion that wanted to take over.

The nurses took our baby boy from my stomach to get him weighed, printed and cleaned up, Sidney following him closely with his camera in his hands, snapping pictures of our miracle. He reached out to touch the tiny feet and turned back to me, saying "He's gonna be one hell of a hockey player - I can see it in his feet already," causing everyone in the room to laugh. I watched as the nurse began to take his little footprints, Sidney gently running his hands along the little face, tracing the outlines of his small lips and my mind wandered back to how we had got to this moment.

Flashback:

"I hope our baby has your eyes." I said to Sidney as we laid in the dark, snuggled close together in our bed.

"and your lips." he added.

"But your smile." I clarified.

"and your ears.." He offered.

He placed his hand protectively over my stomach right on the tiny bump that was barely noticeable, but it was definitely there, making me throw up constantly through the day and night the past couple of months. We had said we wanted to wait at least a year after getting married to get pregnant, so we could enjoy our time together after always having moved quickly through our relationship. By the time we hit our 3 months of dating anniversary, we were living together in the house I rented from Mario and Nathalie. By 6 months we were engaged and we exchanged vows on a beach in Hawaii on the day of our 10 month anniversary. We didn't get a chance to have a real honeymoon at the time, since it was during the regular season, but we spent a couple of naked weeks in St. Lucia when the season had ended for Pittsburgh, Stanley Cup Champions once again. Our wedding was everything I had ever dreamed of. Very small, intimate. I had spent so much time at the arena after moving to Pittsburgh that Frank and I became quite close. Sidney and I attended him and his wife Marjorie's 50th wedding anniversary and from there had even been invited to family bbq's. I also spent many afternoons with Marjorie just having tea and chatting. They were both such sweet and warm people. I asked Frank to give me away at our wedding, and he was more than happy to oblige. My original thought was to have Mario give me away, however Sid was adamant that he be the best man. Beside Mario stood Marc. Of course, I had Veronique and Nathalie as co-maid of honours since I couldn't decide between the two of them - I loved them both so much. There were only 27 guests in total, most of them being Penguins teammates . I still remember the moment I began to walk down the warm beach, sand between my bare toes as I walked towards Sidney. His face I don't think I will ever forget, he looked at peace and comfortable and that kept me calm. I wasn't nervous in the slightest bit, I knew this was what I wanted from the beginning and I knew this was right for us, I was just so excited to see him that I wanted to run to where he stood beside the minister, dragging Frank in the sand behind me. Instead, I clutched my home-made bouquet of cala lillies and lily of the valley that Marjorie and I had put together ourselves just 2 days ago before we flew to the island and with Frank's arm linked tightly with mine I walked towards my future.

Sidney had brought up the tender subject of inviting any family members of mine to the wedding. Of course he offered to fly anyone out there that I wanted, but I declined. I hadn't heard one word from anyone in Ontario since I had left on that terrible day. As far as I was concerned, my life began when I met Sidney, and I haven't looked back once.

We moved into a new home just before we found out we were pregnant, also in Sewickley, PA so we wouldn't be far from everyone we knew and loved. Of course everything hadn't been peaches and cream, Sidney and I argued sometimes with differences of opinion, like any normal couple would. We announced to the media that we were together just before he moved in to my place, and that was rough at the beginning. I was torn apart by any and every fan-girl site devoted to Sidney, and had even been harassed at a couple of home games by some girls who recognized me. So, I spent a good two months enjoying home games with Mario in his box before trying to sit in the stands again. Occasionally, comments are still made, but we know better than to bother ourselves with what other's think and do what's best for us. Veronique and I have continued to 'dress-up' occasionally for games just for laughs and to relive our memories.

I loved everything about my life in Pittsburgh, I was surrounded by the most amazing friends, Sidney's family welcomed me with open arms and became my family well before we were married, I had a job that I loved every part of and the most incredible husband who supported me in every single way and asked nothing except my love in return - which I was more than happy to give him. Now I had a new baby. My own little family.

Sidney turned, holding our small bundle of joy swaddled tightly in the hospital blanket before walking towards me. He stared into the small face as he held him and I watched him promise our baby that he would always support him, love him and be there for him no matter what, as his chin began to quiver and a tear fell down the side of his face. I smiled, feeling so incredibly blessed and lucky to have two men in my life to love. Sidney held our baby so I could see the small face and noticed immediately that he did have my lips and nose. He placed the baby gently into my arms, avoiding the many IV tubes that I was connected to, and again, the tears of joy began to fall from my eyes. I leaned forward and placed a small kiss on his little forehead, so in love with the tiny baby I held in my arms. I looked to Sid and smiled, as he placed a kiss on my lips again, before leaving one on my forehead and cheek as well, his arms wrapped around both me and the baby, holding us close to him.

"Well daddy," I said, turning to Sidney. "Which name suits him better? Daniel or Trevor?" I asked, mentioning the names we had picked from the many baby naming books we had collected over the course of my pregnancy.

"Hmm." Sidney sighed. "He doesn't look like either, actually. What was the other name you had picked out? The one you said when you were a kid you wanted to name your son if you had one?"

"Mason." I said with a smile as I looked at the baby as he let out a small yawn, causing both Sid and I to chuckle at his little mouth, stretched open.

"He looks like a Mason to me." Sidney said as he pressed a kiss to the side of my head.

"Mason Crosby it is." I said as I stared into the small face. His tiny eyes flickered and began to open the slightest bit, staring right into my loving gaze. I looked to Sidney again. "What do you know. Your eyes."

A/N: I want to dedicate this chapter to my faithful follower Elizabeth. I couldn't have kept up on this story without you girl, and I'm grateful for your kind words. :)

The journey of writing this story has been incredible! Can't believe I wrote this entire story in less than 3 months! I have had a lot of fun coming up with ideas and scenarios, and I really really love my characters, Jenn and Sid. (Honestly I kind of hope they end up together in real life, if Jenn exists somewhere - haha, because their story is just incredible to me)

Mr. Crosby, you are one of a kind, thank you for being my muse and allowing me to mold you into a character that I love for this story.

Thanks everyone for reading and for your reviews, they mean a lot to me and I loved every moment of this. Liz.